《劝导——Persuasion》中英文对照 完结_派派后花园

ZxID：9184039

等级: 派派版主

一二三四五六七~~~

举报只看楼主使用道具楼主发表于: 2013-10-26 0

Persuasion
劝导

Jane Austen 简·奥斯汀

内容推荐
　　本书描写了一个曲折多磨的爱情故事。贵族小姐安妮·埃利奥特同青年军官温特沃思倾心相爱，订下了婚约。可是，她的父亲沃尔特爵士和教母拉塞尔夫人嫌温特沃思出身卑贱，没有财产，极力反对这门婚事。安妮出于“谨慎”，接受了教母的劝导，忍痛同心上人解除了婚约。八年后，在战争中升了官、发了财的温特沃思上校休役回乡，随姐姐、姐夫当了沃尔特爵士的房客。他虽说对安妮怨愤未消，但两人却不忘旧情，终于历尽曲折，排除干扰，结成良缘。
　　本书承袭了奥斯汀的一贯风格：完整地、平静地讲述一个感情故事。语言亲切、平实、流畅。

作者简介
　　简·奥斯汀（Jane Austen，1775年12月16日－1817年7月18日），19世纪英国小说家，世界文学史上最具影响力的女性文学家之一，她的作品主要关注乡绅家庭女性的婚姻和生活，以女性特有的细致入微的观察力和活泼风趣的文字真实地描绘了她周围世界的小天地。她在英国文学中的地位也随时间的过去而日益显得重要，以致有批评家认为她可以和莎士比亚相媲美。
　　奥斯汀生于乡村小镇斯蒂文顿，有6个兄弟和一个姐姐，家境尚可。父亲乔治·奥斯汀（George Austen，1731年—1805年）是当地一名牧师。母亲卡桑德拉（1739年—1827年）。奥斯汀没有上过正规学校，但受到较好的家庭教育，主要教材就是父亲的文学藏书。奥斯汀一家爱读流行小说，多半是庸俗的消遣品。她少女时期的习作就是对这类流行小说的滑稽模仿，这样就形成了她作品中嘲讽的基调。她20岁左右开始写作，共发表了6部长篇小说。1811年出版的《理智与情感》是她的处女作，随后又接连发表了《傲慢与偏见》（1813）、《曼斯菲尔德花园》（1814）和《爱玛》（1815）。《诺桑觉寺》（又名《诺桑觉修道院》）和《劝导》（1818）是在她去世后第二年发表的，并署上了作者真名。
　　简·奥斯汀一生未嫁。1796年，她与后来成为爱尔兰最高法官的汤姆·勒弗罗伊（Tom Lefroy）有过短暂的罗曼史，据传他就是《傲慢与偏见》中达西先生的原型。1802年，一名比奥斯汀小六岁的富有男子哈里斯·彼格威瑟（Harris Bigg-Wither）向她求婚。奥斯汀最初接受了，次日又改变主意拒绝了他。
　　1801年，奥斯汀的父亲退休后，全家迁居到疗养胜地巴斯。就像笔下的女主人公安妮·艾略特一样，奥斯汀并不喜欢巴斯，这也许与她家庭经济状况日趋拮据有关。
　　1805年父亲去世后，奥斯汀跟随母亲和姐姐到南安普敦与兄长弗兰克住了几年。1809年又移居查顿（Chawton）投奔兄长爱德华。那里的小屋现在是奥斯汀纪念馆，成为了著名的旅游景点。奥斯汀后期的作品就是在那里写作的。
　　1816年，奥斯汀的健康状况恶化，她于1817年搬到温彻斯特疗养，并于同年7月病逝。葬在温彻斯特大教堂。
　　奥斯汀兄弟中詹姆斯和亨利后来也从事神职，弗朗西斯和查尔斯则成供职英国海军。珍与她的姐姐卡桑德拉关系密切，她们之间的信件为后世奥斯汀研究提供了很多素材。卡桑德拉为简·奥斯汀所作的画像目前保存在伦敦的国家肖像馆内。
      2000年，BBC做过一个“千年作家评选”活动，结果奥斯丁紧随莎士比亚之后，排名第二，而且，她是前十位里唯一的女性作家。这位女性堪称英国之骄傲。她创造出了一大批的人物，开启了19世纪30年代的现实主义小说高潮。

碎碎念=。=
       这次放前面，老实说简·奥斯汀我比较喜欢这本，一直觉得爱玛太聒噪了=。=凯瑟琳神经质=。=当然我不否认她们的善良=。=跟伊丽莎白比的话我一直比较喜欢达西，剩下两本都是女主暗恋男主好久，关键男主都曾经所爱非人什么的=。=累爱
       关于翻译版本，这个是很久以前的旧版，新版我找不到，我现在发现了反正txt一般都只能找到1、2个版本，然后肯定不是我推荐的那个=。=
       关于封面，明明书店有很多版本，但我去找封面只能找到不咋地的，于是上了英文版的=。=比较好看点。

[ 此帖被narcis在2013-10-28 04:44重新编辑 ]

本帖最近评分记录：共 3 条评分派派币 +26

隐藏

收藏新鲜事

回复引用

ZxID：9184039

等级: 派派版主

一二三四五六七~~~

举报只看该作者沙发发表于: 2013-10-26 0

《劝导》译本序

    简·奥斯丁(1775—1817),英国十九世纪初期杰出的现实主义小说家。她出生在英格兰汉普郡一个乡村牧师的家庭,从小没有上过正规学校,只在父母的指导下阅读了大量古典文学作品和流行小说。她终身未婚,二十岁左右开始写作,先后写出六部反映英国乡绅生活的长篇小说。一八一一年,匿名发表了《理智与情感》,受到好评,以后又接连出版了《傲慢与偏见》(1813)、《曼斯菲尔德庄园》(1814)、《爱玛》(1815)。她逝世后的第二年,《诺桑觉寺》和《劝导》同时问世,并且第一次署上作者的真名。
    一般说来,奥斯丁最受欢迎的作品是《傲慢与偏见》。但是她的其他几部小说也都各具特色,部部不乏推崇者。即以《劝导》为例,这是作者进入四十岁后写出的最后一部小说,比以前的作品写得更有思想和感情深度,因而“被许多评论家视为奥斯丁的最好的作品”。
    《劝导》描写了一个曲折多磨的爱情故事。贵族小姐安妮·埃利奥特同青年军官温特沃思倾心相爱,订下了婚约。可是,她的父亲沃尔特爵士和教母拉塞尔夫人嫌温特沃思出身卑贱,没有财产,极力反对这门婚事。安妮出于“谨慎”,接受了教母的劝导,忍痛同心上人解除了婚约。八年后,在战争中升了官、发了财的温特沃思上校休役回乡,随姐姐、姐夫当上了沃尔特爵士的房客。他虽说对安妮怨忿未消,但两人不忘旧情,终于历尽曲折,排除干扰,结成良缘。
    《劝导》的意义并不限于它那动人的爱情描写,也不限于它那关于爱情与谨慎的道义说教,更重要的是,它还具有比较深远的社会意义。这首先表现在:小说对腐朽没落的贵族阶级进行了无情的揭露和批判。沃尔特爵士是个“愚昧无知、挥霍无度的准男爵”,他“既缺乏准则,又缺乏理智,无法保持上帝赐予他的地位”,最后失去了在自己庄园上生息的“义务和尊严”,只能躲到一个小镇上去“沾沾自喜”。作者告诉我们,“爱慕虚荣构成了他的全部性格特征”;而在这爱慕虚荣的背后,又掩盖着他的势利与自私。为了提高自己的“社会地位”,他不惜低三下四地去巴结达尔林普尔子爵夫人母女;为了维护家族的“声誉”,他又竭力阻止安妮嫁给“出身卑贱”的温特沃思上校,阻止安妮同“低贱的伙伴”史密斯夫人交往。不过,具有讽刺意味的是,沃尔特爵士在阻挠女儿的同时,自己家里却收养着一位出身卑贱的妖女人(克莱夫人),长期同她卿卿我我的,差一点把她变成“沃尔特爵士夫人”。这是对那位贵族老爷的绝妙讽刺,充分暴露了他的伪善面孔。
    如果说小说对沃尔特爵士的描写体现了作者对贵族等级观念的嘲讽,那么它对埃利奥特先生的刻画则显示了作者对贵族世袭制度的抨击。沃尔特爵士因为没有儿子,便选定他的侄儿威廉·埃利奥特做假定继承人,并指望他能娶他的长女伊丽莎白为妻。怎奈埃利奥特是个“诡计多端、冷酷无情”的负心人,他一心向往发财致富,竟“把家族的荣誉视若粪土”,根本不把爵士父女放在眼里,硬是娶了一个“出身低贱的阔女人”。后来,在贪婪和纵乐之余,他逐渐认识了准男爵的“价值”,赶忙跑到爵士府上修好。当他发现克莱夫人正在追求沃尔特爵士,因而有可能危及他的继承权时,便又不择手段地使用阴谋诡计,甚至想娶安妮为妻,以便利用做女婿之便,守在近前监视沃尔特爵士,不让他续娶克莱夫人。安妮同温特沃思订婚后,他的奢望破灭,最后使出杀手锏,诱使克莱夫人做了他的姘头。看,沃尔特爵士的未来继承人竟是这样一个心狠手辣的恶棍!
    《劝导》不仅塑造了几位令人生厌的反面人物,而且塑造了一些讨人喜爱的正面人物。安妮·埃利奥特是个异乎寻常的女主角,她聪慧,美丽,对爱情既忠贞,又谨慎,因而导致了八年的不幸遭遇。后来,她同温特沃思回顾这段不幸时,能用一种遁世、和解的眼光看待是非,并不怨天尤人。所以有的评论家感叹说:所有小说的女主角中,很少有人像安妮·埃利奥特那样招人喜爱,令人同情。另外,以温特沃思上校为代表的一伙海军军官,他们一个个是那样开朗,那样真挚,那样热情,与沃尔特爵士、埃利奥特一伙形成了鲜明的对照。难怪安妮能“为做一个水兵的妻子而感到自豪”!
    从艺术手法来看,《劝导》并不追求情节的离奇,而以结构严谨、笔法细腻著称。小说中有许多细节描写,乍看平淡无奇,可是细细体会,却感到余味无穷。人们常把奥斯丁的小说比作“二寸牙雕”,经过此般精雕细琢的《劝导》,完全当得起这一美称。

                                                  　译林出版社1996版
                                                     孙致礼，唐慧心译

回复引用

ZxID：9184039

等级: 派派版主

一二三四五六七~~~

举报只看该作者板凳发表于: 2013-10-26 0

Chapter One

Sir Walter Elliot, of Kellynch Hall, in Somersetshire, was a man who,
for his own amusement, never took up any book but the Baronetage; there
he found occupation for an idle hour, and consolation in a distressed
one; there his faculties were roused into admiration and respect, by
contemplating the limited remnant of the earliest patents; there any
unwelcome sensations, arising from domestic affairs changed naturally
into pity and contempt as he turned over the almost endless creations
of the last century; and there, if every other leaf were powerless, he
could read his own history with an interest which never failed.  This
was the page at which the favourite volume always opened:

           "ELLIOT OF KELLYNCH HALL.

"Walter Elliot, born March 1, 1760, married, July 15, 1784, Elizabeth,
daughter of James Stevenson, Esq. of South Park, in the county of
Gloucester, by which lady (who died 1800) he has issue Elizabeth, born
June 1, 1785; Anne, born August 9, 1787; a still-born son, November 5,
1789; Mary, born November 20, 1791."

Precisely such had the paragraph originally stood from the printer's
hands; but Sir Walter had improved it by adding, for the information of
himself and his family, these words, after the date of Mary's birth--
"Married, December 16, 1810, Charles, son and heir of Charles Musgrove,
Esq. of Uppercross, in the county of Somerset," and by inserting most
accurately the day of the month on which he had lost his wife.

Then followed the history and rise of the ancient and respectable
family, in the usual terms; how it had been first settled in Cheshire;
how mentioned in Dugdale, serving the office of high sheriff,
representing a borough in three successive parliaments, exertions of
loyalty, and dignity of baronet, in the first year of Charles II, with
all the Marys and Elizabeths they had married; forming altogether two
handsome duodecimo pages, and concluding with the arms and
motto:--"Principal seat, Kellynch Hall, in the county of Somerset," and
Sir Walter's handwriting again in this finale:--

"Heir presumptive, William Walter Elliot, Esq., great grandson of the
second Sir Walter."

Vanity was the beginning and the end of Sir Walter Elliot's character;
vanity of person and of situation.  He had been remarkably handsome in
his youth; and, at fifty-four, was still a very fine man.  Few women
could think more of their personal appearance than he did, nor could
the valet of any new made lord be more delighted with the place he held
in society.  He considered the blessing of beauty as inferior only to
the blessing of a baronetcy; and the Sir Walter Elliot, who united
these gifts, was the constant object of his warmest respect and
devotion.

His good looks and his rank had one fair claim on his attachment; since
to them he must have owed a wife of very superior character to any
thing deserved by his own.  Lady Elliot had been an excellent woman,
sensible and amiable; whose judgement and conduct, if they might be
pardoned the youthful infatuation which made her Lady Elliot, had never
required indulgence afterwards.--She had humoured, or softened, or
concealed his failings, and promoted his real respectability for
seventeen years; and though not the very happiest being in the world
herself, had found enough in her duties, her friends, and her children,
to attach her to life, and make it no matter of indifference to her
when she was called on to quit them.--Three girls, the two eldest
sixteen and fourteen, was an awful legacy for a mother to bequeath, an
awful charge rather, to confide to the authority and guidance of a
conceited, silly father.  She had, however, one very intimate friend, a
sensible, deserving woman, who had been brought, by strong attachment
to herself, to settle close by her, in the village of Kellynch; and on
her kindness and advice, Lady Elliot mainly relied for the best help
and maintenance of the good principles and instruction which she had
been anxiously giving her daughters.

This friend, and Sir Walter, did not marry, whatever might have been
anticipated on that head by their acquaintance.  Thirteen years had
passed away since Lady Elliot's death, and they were still near
neighbours and intimate friends, and one remained a widower, the other
a widow.

That Lady Russell, of steady age and character, and extremely well
provided for, should have no thought of a second marriage, needs no
apology to the public, which is rather apt to be unreasonably
discontented when a woman does marry again, than when she does not; but
Sir Walter's continuing in singleness requires explanation.  Be it
known then, that Sir Walter, like a good father, (having met with one
or two private disappointments in very unreasonable applications),
prided himself on remaining single for his dear daughters' sake.  For
one daughter, his eldest, he would really have given up any thing,
which he had not been very much tempted to do.  Elizabeth had
succeeded, at sixteen, to all that was possible, of her mother's rights
and consequence; and being very handsome, and very like himself, her
influence had always been great, and they had gone on together most
happily.  His two other children were of very inferior value.  Mary had
acquired a little artificial importance, by becoming Mrs Charles
Musgrove; but Anne, with an elegance of mind and sweetness of
character, which must have placed her high with any people of real
understanding, was nobody with either father or sister; her word had no
weight, her convenience was always to give way--she was only Anne.

To Lady Russell, indeed, she was a most dear and highly valued
god-daughter, favourite, and friend.  Lady Russell loved them all; but
it was only in Anne that she could fancy the mother to revive again.

A few years before, Anne Elliot had been a very pretty girl, but her
bloom had vanished early; and as even in its height, her father had
found little to admire in her, (so totally different were her delicate
features and mild dark eyes from his own), there could be nothing in
them, now that she was faded and thin, to excite his esteem. He had
never indulged much hope, he had now none, of ever reading her name in
any other page of his favourite work.  All equality of alliance must
rest with Elizabeth, for Mary had merely connected herself with an old
country family of respectability and large fortune, and had therefore
given all the honour and received none: Elizabeth would, one day or
other, marry suitably.

It sometimes happens that a woman is handsomer at twenty-nine than she
was ten years before; and, generally speaking, if there has been
neither ill health nor anxiety, it is a time of life at which scarcely
any charm is lost.  It was so with Elizabeth, still the same handsome
Miss Elliot that she had begun to be thirteen years ago, and Sir Walter
might be excused, therefore, in forgetting her age, or, at least, be
deemed only half a fool, for thinking himself and Elizabeth as blooming
as ever, amidst the wreck of the good looks of everybody else; for he
could plainly see how old all the rest of his family and acquaintance
were growing.  Anne haggard, Mary coarse, every face in the
neighbourhood worsting, and the rapid increase of the crow's foot about
Lady Russell's temples had long been a distress to him.

Elizabeth did not quite equal her father in personal contentment.
Thirteen years had seen her mistress of Kellynch Hall, presiding and
directing with a self-possession and decision which could never have
given the idea of her being younger than she was.  For thirteen years
had she been doing the honours, and laying down the domestic law at
home, and leading the way to the chaise and four, and walking
immediately after Lady Russell out of all the drawing-rooms and
dining-rooms in the country.  Thirteen winters' revolving frosts had
seen her opening every ball of credit which a scanty neighbourhood
afforded, and thirteen springs shewn their blossoms, as she travelled
up to London with her father, for a few weeks' annual enjoyment of the
great world.  She had the remembrance of all this, she had the
consciousness of being nine-and-twenty to give her some regrets and
some apprehensions; she was fully satisfied of being still quite as
handsome as ever, but she felt her approach to the years of danger, and
would have rejoiced to be certain of being properly solicited by
baronet-blood within the next twelvemonth or two.  Then might she again
take up the book of books with as much enjoyment as in her early youth,
but now she liked it not.  Always to be presented with the date of her
own birth and see no marriage follow but that of a youngest sister,
made the book an evil; and more than once, when her father had left it
open on the table near her, had she closed it, with averted eyes, and
pushed it away.

She had had a disappointment, moreover, which that book, and especially
the history of her own family, must ever present the remembrance of.
The heir presumptive, the very William Walter Elliot, Esq., whose
rights had been so generously supported by her father, had disappointed
her.

She had, while a very young girl, as soon as she had known him to be,
in the event of her having no brother, the future baronet, meant to
marry him, and her father had always meant that she should.  He had not
been known to them as a boy; but soon after Lady Elliot's death, Sir
Walter had sought the acquaintance, and though his overtures had not
been met with any warmth, he had persevered in seeking it, making
allowance for the modest drawing-back of youth; and, in one of their
spring excursions to London, when Elizabeth was in her first bloom, Mr
Elliot had been forced into the introduction.

He was at that time a very young man, just engaged in the study of the
law; and Elizabeth found him extremely agreeable, and every plan in his
favour was confirmed.  He was invited to Kellynch Hall; he was talked
of and expected all the rest of the year; but he never came.  The
following spring he was seen again in town, found equally agreeable,
again encouraged, invited, and expected, and again he did not come; and
the next tidings were that he was married.  Instead of pushing his
fortune in the line marked out for the heir of the house of Elliot, he
had purchased independence by uniting himself to a rich woman of
inferior birth.

Sir Walter has resented it.  As the head of the house, he felt that he
ought to have been consulted, especially after taking the young man so
publicly by the hand; "For they must have been seen together," he
observed, "once at Tattersall's, and twice in the lobby of the House of
Commons."  His disapprobation was expressed, but apparently very little
regarded.  Mr Elliot had attempted no apology, and shewn himself as
unsolicitous of being longer noticed by the family, as Sir Walter
considered him unworthy of it:  all acquaintance between them had
ceased.

This very awkward history of Mr Elliot was still, after an interval of
several years, felt with anger by Elizabeth, who had liked the man for
himself, and still more for being her father's heir, and whose strong
family pride could see only in him a proper match for Sir Walter
Elliot's eldest daughter.  There was not a baronet from A to Z whom her
feelings could have so willingly acknowledged as an equal.  Yet so
miserably had he conducted himself, that though she was at this present
time (the summer of 1814) wearing black ribbons for his wife, she could
not admit him to be worth thinking of again.  The disgrace of his first
marriage might, perhaps, as there was no reason to suppose it
perpetuated by offspring, have been got over, had he not done worse;
but he had, as by the accustomary intervention of kind friends, they
had been informed, spoken most disrespectfully of them all, most
slightingly and contemptuously of the very blood he belonged to, and
the honours which were hereafter to be his own.  This could not be
pardoned.

Such were Elizabeth Elliot's sentiments and sensations; such the cares
to alloy, the agitations to vary, the sameness and the elegance, the
prosperity and the nothingness of her scene of life; such the feelings
to give interest to a long, uneventful residence in one country circle,
to fill the vacancies which there were no habits of utility abroad, no
talents or accomplishments for home, to occupy.

But now, another occupation and solicitude of mind was beginning to be
added to these.  Her father was growing distressed for money.  She
knew, that when he now took up the Baronetage, it was to drive the
heavy bills of his tradespeople, and the unwelcome hints of Mr
Shepherd, his agent, from his thoughts.  The Kellynch property was
good, but not equal to Sir Walter's apprehension of the state required
in its possessor.  While Lady Elliot lived, there had been method,
moderation, and economy, which had just kept him within his income; but
with her had died all such right-mindedness, and from that period he
had been constantly exceeding it.  It had not been possible for him to
spend less; he had done nothing but what Sir Walter Elliot was
imperiously called on to do; but blameless as he was, he was not only
growing dreadfully in debt, but was hearing of it so often, that it
became vain to attempt concealing it longer, even partially, from his
daughter.  He had given her some hints of it the last spring in town;
he had gone so far even as to say, "Can we retrench?  Does it occur to
you that there is any one article in which we can retrench?" and
Elizabeth, to do her justice, had, in the first ardour of female alarm,
set seriously to think what could be done, and had finally proposed
these two branches of economy, to cut off some unnecessary charities,
and to refrain from new furnishing the drawing-room; to which
expedients she afterwards added the happy thought of their taking no
present down to Anne, as had been the usual yearly custom.  But these
measures, however good in themselves, were insufficient for the real
extent of the evil, the whole of which Sir Walter found himself obliged
to confess to her soon afterwards.  Elizabeth had nothing to propose of
deeper efficacy.  She felt herself ill-used and unfortunate, as did her
father; and they were neither of them able to devise any means of
lessening their expenses without compromising their dignity, or
relinquishing their comforts in a way not to be borne.

There was only a small part of his estate that Sir Walter could dispose
of; but had every acre been alienable, it would have made no
difference.  He had condescended to mortgage as far as he had the
power, but he would never condescend to sell.  No; he would never
disgrace his name so far.  The Kellynch estate should be transmitted
whole and entire, as he had received it.

Their two confidential friends, Mr Shepherd, who lived in the
neighbouring market town, and Lady Russell, were called to advise them;
and both father and daughter seemed to expect that something should be
struck out by one or the other to remove their embarrassments and
reduce their expenditure, without involving the loss of any indulgence
of taste or pride.

　　萨默塞特郡凯林奇大厦的沃尔特·埃利奥特爵士为了自得其乐，一向什么书都不沾手，单单爱看那《准爵录》。一捧起这本书，他闲暇中找到了消遣，烦恼中得到了宽慰。读着这本书，想到最早加封的爵位如今所剩无几，他心头不由得激起一股艳羡崇敬之情。家中的事情使他感觉不快，但是一想到上个世纪加封的爵位多如牛毛，这种不快的感觉便自然而然地化做了怜悯和鄙夷。这本书里，若是别的页上索然乏味，他可以带着经久不衰的兴趣，阅读他自己的家史。每次打开他顶宝贝的那一卷，他总要翻到这一页：
　　凯林奇大厦的埃利奥特
　　沃尔特·埃利奥特，一七六O年三月一日生，一七八四年七月十五日娶格罗斯特郡南方庄园的詹姆斯·史蒂文森先生之女伊丽莎白为妻。该妻卒于一八OO年，为他生有以下后嗣：伊丽莎白，生于一七八五年六月一日；安妮，生于一七八七年八月九日；一个男死婴，一七八九年十一月五日；玛丽，生于一七九一年十一月二十日。
　　爵士录上原先只有这样一段文字。可是沃尔特爵士为了给自己和家人提供资料，却来了个锦上添花，在玛丽的生辰后面加上这样一句话：“一八一O年十二月十六日嫁与萨默塞特郡厄泼克劳斯的查尔斯·默斯格罗夫先生之子兼继承人查尔斯为妻”，并且添上了他自己失去妻子的确凿日期。
　　接下来便用惯常的字眼，记录了他那贵门世家青云直上的历史：起先如何到柴郡定居，后来如何载入达格代尔的史书，如何出任郡长，如何接连当了三届国会议员，尽忠效力，加封爵位，以及在查尔斯二世登基后的第一年，先后娶了那些玛丽小姐、伊丽莎白小姐，洋洋洒洒地构成了那四开本的两满页，末了是族徽和徽文：——“主府邸：萨默塞特郡凯林奇大厦。”最后又是沃尔特爵士的笔迹：
　　假定继承人：第二位沃尔特爵士的曾孙威廉·沃尔特·埃利奥特先生。
　　沃尔特·埃利奥特爵士自命不凡，觉得自己要仪表有仪表，要地位有地位，以至于爱慕虚荣构成了他的全部性格特征。他年轻的时候是个出类拔萃的美男子，如今到了五十四岁仍然一表人才。他是那样注重自己的仪表，这在女人里也很少见。就连新封爵爷的贴身男仆也不会像他那样满意自己的社会地位。他认为，美貌仅次于爵位。而书中两者兼得的沃尔特·埃利奥特爵士，一直是他无限崇拜、无限热爱的对象。
　　理所当然，他的美貌和地位使他有权利获得爱情，也正是沾了这两方面的光，他才娶了一位人品比他优越得多的妻子。埃利奥特夫人是位杰出的女人，她明白事理，和蔼可亲，如果说我们可以原谅她年轻时凭着一时感情冲动而当上了埃利奥特夫人，那么，她以后的见解和举止再也匆须承蒙别人开恩解脱了。十七年来，但凡丈夫有什么不足的地方，她总是能迁就的就迁就，能缓和的就缓和，能隐瞒的就隐瞒，使丈夫真的变得越来越体面。她自己虽说并不是世上最幸福的人，但是她在履行职责、结交朋友和照料孩子中找到了足够的乐趣，因而当上帝要她离开人间时，她不能不感到恋恋不舍。她撇下三个女儿，大的十六，二的十四，把她们托给一个自负而愚蠢的父亲管教，真是个令人可怕的包袱。好在她有个知心朋友，那是个富有理智、值得器重的女人，因为对埃利奥特夫人怀有深厚的感情，便搬到凯林奇村来住，守在她身旁。埃利奥特夫人从她的朋友那里得到了最大的帮助，她之所以能坚持正确的原则，对女儿们进行谆谆教导，主要依赖于这位朋友的好心指点。
　　不管亲朋故旧如何期待，这位朋友与沃尔特爵士并未成亲。埃利奥特夫人去世十三年了，他们依然是近邻和挚友，一个还当鳏夫，一个仍做寡妇。
　　这位拉塞尔夫人已经到了老成持重的年纪，加上生活条件又极其优越，不会再兴起改嫁的念头，这一点用不着向公众赔不是，因为改嫁比守寡还要使这些人感到忿忿不满。不过，沃尔特爵士之所以还在打光棍，却必须解释一下。要知道，沃尔特爵士曾经很不理智地向人求过婚，私下碰了一两次钉子之后，便摆出一个慈父的样子，自豪地为他的几个宝贝女儿打光棍。为了一个女儿，就是他的那位大女儿，他倒真的会做出一切牺牲，不过迄今为止他还不是很愿意那样做罢了。伊丽莎白长到十六岁，她母亲的权利和作用但凡能继承的，她都继承下来了。她人长得很漂亮，很像她父亲，因此她的影响一直很大，父女俩相处得极其融洽。他的另外两个女儿可就远远没有那么高贵了。玛丽当上了查尔斯·默斯格罗夫夫人，多少还取得了一点徒有虚表的身价；而安妮倒好，凭着她那优雅的心灵、温柔的性格，若是碰到个真正有见识的人，她一定会大受抬举的，谁想在她父亲、姐姐眼里，她却是个微不足道的小妮子。她的意见无足轻重，她的个人安适总是被撇在一边——她只不过是安妮而已。
　　可是对于拉塞尔夫人来说，安妮简直是个顶可亲、顶宝贝的教女、宠儿和朋友。拉塞尔夫人对三个女儿都喜爱，但是只有在安妮身上，她才能见到那位母亲的影子。
　　安妮·埃利奥特几年前还是位十分漂亮的小姐，可是她早早地失去了青春的艳丽。不过，即使在她青春的鼎盛时期，她父亲也不觉得她有什么讨人爱的地方，因为她五官纤巧，一对黑眼睛流露出温柔的神情，压根儿就不像他。如今她香消色退，瘦弱不堪，当然就更没有什么能赢得他的器重。本来他就不怎么期望会在那本宝贝书里别的页上读到她的名字，现在连一丝希望也不抱有了。要结成一起门当户对的姻缘，希望全寄托在伊丽莎白身上了，因为玛丽仅仅嫁给了一户体面有钱的乡下佬，因此尽把荣耀送给了别人，自己没沾上半点光。有朝一日，伊丽莎白准会嫁个门当户对的好人家。
　　有时会出现这样的情况：一位女子到了二十九岁倒比十年前出落得还要漂亮。一般说来，人要是没灾没病，到这个年龄还不至于失去任何魅力。伊丽莎白便属于这类情况。十三年前，她开始成为漂亮的埃利奥特小姐，现在依然如故。所以，人们或许可以原谅沃尔特爵士忘记了女儿的年龄，或者至少会觉得他只是有点半傻不傻，眼见着别人都已失去美貌，却以为自己和伊丽莎白青春常驻；因为他可以清楚地看到，亲朋故旧都在变老。安妮形容憔悴，玛丽面皮不光润，左邻右舍人人都在衰老，拉塞尔夫人鬓角周围的皱纹在迅速增多，这早就引起了他的担忧。
　　就个人而论，伊丽莎白并不完全像她父亲那样遂心如意。她当了十三年凯林奇大厦的女主人，掌家管事，沉着果断，这决不会使人觉得她比实际上年轻。十三年来，她一直当家作主，制定家规，带头去乘驷马马车，紧跟着拉塞尔夫人走出乡下的客厅、餐厅。十三个周而复始的寒冬，在这个小地方所能举办的令人赞赏的舞会上，她总是率先跳头一场舞；十三个百花盛开的春天，她每年都要随父亲去伦敦过上几个星期，享受一番那大世界的乐趣。她还记得这一切，她意识到自己已经二十九岁，心里不禁泛起了几分懊恼和忧虑。她为自己仍然像过去一样漂亮而感到高兴，但是她觉得自己在步步逼近那危险的年头，倘若能在一两年内攀上一位体面的准男爵，她将为之大喜若狂。到那时候，她将像青春年少时那样，再次兴致勃勃地捧起那本宝书，不过眼下她并不喜欢这本书。书中总是写着她的生辰日期，除了一个小妹妹之外，见不到别人成婚，这就使它令人厌恶。不止一次，她父亲把书放在她面前的桌上忘了合上，她躲开目光把书一合，然后推到一边。
　　另外，她还有过一桩伤心事，那本书特别是她的家史部分随时提醒她不能忘怀。就是那位假定继承人威廉·沃尔特·埃利奥特先生，尽管她父亲总的来说还是在维护他的继承权，但他却使她大失所望。
　　伊丽莎白还是做小姑娘的时候，一听说她若是没有弟弟，埃利奥特就是未来的准男爵，她便打定主意要嫁给他，她父亲也一向抱有这个打算。埃利奥特小时候，他们并不认识，然而埃利奥特夫人死后不久，沃尔特爵士主动结识了他，虽然他的主动表示没有遇到热烈的反响，但是考虑到年轻人有羞羞答答、畏畏缩缩的弱点，便坚持要结交他。于是，就在伊丽莎白刚刚进入青春妙龄的时候，他们趁着到伦敦春游的机会，硬是结识了埃利奥特先生。
　　那时，他是个年纪轻轻的小后生，正在埋头攻读法律。伊丽莎白觉得他极其和悦，便进一步确定了青睐他的各项计划。他们邀请他到凯林奇大厦做客。当年余下的时间里，他们一直在谈论他，期待他，可他始终没有来。第二年春天，他们又在城里见到了他，发现他还是那样和蔼可亲，于是再次鼓励他，邀请他，期待他，结果他还是没有来。接着便传来消息，说他结婚了。埃利奥特先生没有走爵士父女为他择定的做埃利奥特府第继承人的发迹之道，而是为了赢得自主权，娶了一位出身低贱的阔女人。
　　沃尔特爵士对此大为不满。他作为一家之长，总觉得这件事理应同他商量才是，特别是在他领着那位年轻人公开露面之后。“人家一定见到我们俩在一起了，”爵士说道，“一次在塔特索尔拍卖行（伦敦有名的马匹拍卖行），两次在下议院休息厅。”他表示不赞成埃利奥特的婚事，但是表面上又装作并不介意的样子。埃利奥特先生也没道歉，显示自己不想再受到爵士一家人的关照，不过沃尔特爵士却认为他不配受到关照，于是他们之间的交情完全中断了。
　　几年之后，伊丽莎白一想起埃利奥特先生的这段尴尬的历史，依然很生气。她本来就喜爱埃利奥特这个人，加之他是她父亲的继承人，她就更喜欢他了。她凭着一股强烈的家庭自豪感，认为只有他才配得上沃尔特·埃利奥特爵士的大小姐。天下的准男爵中，还没有一个人可以像他那样使她如此心甘情愿地承认与她正相匹配呢。然而，埃利奥特先生表现得着实下贱，伊丽莎白眼下(一八一四年夏天)虽然还在为他妻子戴黑纱，她却不得不承认：他不值得别人再去想他。他的第一次婚姻纵使不光彩，人们却没有理由认为它会遗臭万代，因此，他若不是做出了更恶劣的事情，他那耻辱也早就完结了。谁料想，好心的朋友爱搬弄是非，告诉爵士父女说，埃利奥特曾经出言不逊地议论过他们全家人，并且用极其蔑视、极其鄙夷的口吻，诋毁他所隶属的家族和将来归他所有的爵位。这是无可饶恕的。
　　这就是伊丽莎白·埃利奥特的思想情感。她的生活天地既单调又高雅，既富足又贫乏，她心思重重，迫不及待地想加以调节，变换变换花样。她长久住在乡下的一个圈圈里，生活平平淡淡，除了到外面从事公益活动和在家里施展持家的才干技能以外，还有不少空闲时间，因而她想给生活增添些趣味，借以打发这些闲暇。
　　可是眼下，除了这一切之外，她又添加了另一桩心事和忧虑。她父亲越来越为钱财所苦恼。她知道，父亲现在再拿起《准爵录》，乃是为了忘掉他的商人的累累帐单，忘掉他的代理人谢泼德先生的逆耳忠告。凯林奇庄园是一宗很大的资产，但是照沃尔特爵士看来，还是与主人应有的身分不相称。埃利奥特夫人在世的时候，家里管理得有条有理，需求有度，节省开销，使得沃尔特爵士恰好收支相等。但是随着夫人的去世，一切理智也便毁于一旦，从那时起，沃尔特爵士总是入不敷出。他不可能节省开支，他只是做了他迫切需要做的事情。然而，尽管他是无可责难的，可他却步步陷入可怕的债务之中，非但如此，因为经常听人说起，再向女儿进行隐瞒，哪怕是部分隐瞒，也是徒然的。去春进城时，他向伊丽莎白做了一些暗示，甚至把话说到这个地步：“我们可以节省些开支吗？你是否想到我们有什么东西可以节省的？”说句公道话，伊丽莎白在感到女性惯有的大惊小怪之余，却也认真思忖开了应该怎么办，最后提出了可以节省开支的两个方面：一是免掉一些不必要的施舍，二是不再为客厅添置新家具。这是两个应急的办法，后来她又想出了一个很妙的点子：他们要打破每年的惯例，以后不再给安妮带礼物。但是，这些措施虽说都很好，却不足以补救达到严重程度的窘迫。过不多久，沃尔特爵士便不得不向女儿供认了事情的真正严重性。伊丽莎白提不出卓有成效的办法。她同父亲一样，觉得自己时运不济，受尽了虐待。他们两人谁也想不出什么办法，一方面既能减少开支，另方面又不会有损他们的尊严，不会抛弃他们的舒适条件，以至达到无法容忍的地步。
　　沃尔特爵士的田产，他只能处理掉很少一部分。不过，即使他可以卖掉每一亩土地，那也无关紧要。他可以在力所能及的范围内向外抵押土地，但是决不肯纡尊降贵地出卖土地。不，他决不会把自己的名声辱没到这般田地。凯林奇庄园是如何传给他的，他也要如何完完整整地传下去。
　　他们的两位知心朋友——一位是住在附近集镇上的谢泼德先生，一位是拉塞尔夫人，被请来替他们出谋划策。沃尔特爵士父女俩似乎觉得，他们两人中的某一位会想出个什么办法，既能帮他们摆脱困境，减少开支，又不至于使他们失去体面和自尊。

回复引用

ZxID：9184039

等级: 派派版主

一二三四五六七~~~

举报只看该作者地板发表于: 2013-10-26 0

Chapter Two

Mr Shepherd, a civil, cautious lawyer, who, whatever might be his hold
or his views on Sir Walter, would rather have the disagreeable prompted
by anybody else, excused himself from offering the slightest hint, and
only begged leave to recommend an implicit reference to the excellent
judgement of Lady Russell, from whose known good sense he fully
expected to have just such resolute measures advised as he meant to see
finally adopted.

Lady Russell was most anxiously zealous on the subject, and gave it
much serious consideration.  She was a woman rather of sound than of
quick abilities, whose difficulties in coming to any decision in this
instance were great, from the opposition of two leading principles.
She was of strict integrity herself, with a delicate sense of honour;
but she was as desirous of saving Sir Walter's feelings, as solicitous
for the credit of the family, as aristocratic in her ideas of what was
due to them, as anybody of sense and honesty could well be.  She was a
benevolent, charitable, good woman, and capable of strong attachments,
most correct in her conduct, strict in her notions of decorum, and with
manners that were held a standard of good-breeding.  She had a
cultivated mind, and was, generally speaking, rational and consistent;
but she had prejudices on the side of ancestry; she had a value for
rank and consequence, which blinded her a little to the faults of those
who possessed them.  Herself the widow of only a knight, she gave the
dignity of a baronet all its due; and Sir Walter, independent of his
claims as an old acquaintance, an attentive neighbour, an obliging
landlord, the husband of her very dear friend, the father of Anne and
her sisters, was, as being Sir Walter, in her apprehension, entitled to
a great deal of compassion and consideration under his present
difficulties.

They must retrench; that did not admit of a doubt.  But she was very
anxious to have it done with the least possible pain to him and
Elizabeth. She drew up plans of economy, she made exact calculations,
and she did what nobody else thought of doing:  she consulted Anne, who
never seemed considered by the others as having any interest in the
question. She consulted, and in a degree was influenced by her in
marking out the scheme of retrenchment which was at last submitted to
Sir Walter. Every emendation of Anne's had been on the side of honesty
against importance.  She wanted more vigorous measures, a more complete
reformation, a quicker release from debt, a much higher tone of
indifference for everything but justice and equity.

"If we can persuade your father to all this," said Lady Russell,
looking over her paper, "much may be done.  If he will adopt these
regulations, in seven years he will be clear; and I hope we may be able
to convince him and Elizabeth, that Kellynch Hall has a respectability
in itself which cannot be affected by these reductions; and that the
true dignity of Sir Walter Elliot will be very far from lessened in the
eyes of sensible people, by acting like a man of principle.  What will
he be doing, in fact, but what very many of our first families have
done, or ought to do?  There will be nothing singular in his case; and
it is singularity which often makes the worst part of our suffering, as
it always does of our conduct.  I have great hope of prevailing.  We
must be serious and decided; for after all, the person who has
contracted debts must pay them; and though a great deal is due to the
feelings of the gentleman, and the head of a house, like your father,
there is still more due to the character of an honest man."

This was the principle on which Anne wanted her father to be
proceeding, his friends to be urging him.  She considered it as an act
of indispensable duty to clear away the claims of creditors with all
the expedition which the most comprehensive retrenchments could secure,
and saw no dignity in anything short of it.  She wanted it to be
prescribed, and felt as a duty.  She rated Lady Russell's influence
highly; and as to the severe degree of self-denial which her own
conscience prompted, she believed there might be little more difficulty
in persuading them to a complete, than to half a reformation.  Her
knowledge of her father and Elizabeth inclined her to think that the
sacrifice of one pair of horses would be hardly less painful than of
both, and so on, through the whole list of Lady Russell's too gentle
reductions.

How Anne's more rigid requisitions might have been taken is of little
consequence.  Lady Russell's had no success at all: could not be put up
with, were not to be borne. "What! every comfort of life knocked off!
Journeys, London, servants, horses, table--contractions and
restrictions every where!  To live no longer with the decencies even of
a private gentleman!  No, he would sooner quit Kellynch Hall at once,
than remain in it on such disgraceful terms."

"Quit Kellynch Hall."  The hint was immediately taken up by Mr
Shepherd, whose interest was involved in the reality of Sir Walter's
retrenching, and who was perfectly persuaded that nothing would be done
without a change of abode.  "Since the idea had been started in the
very quarter which ought to dictate, he had no scruple," he said, "in
confessing his judgement to be entirely on that side.  It did not
appear to him that Sir Walter could materially alter his style of
living in a house which had such a character of hospitality and ancient
dignity to support.  In any other place Sir Walter might judge for
himself; and would be looked up to, as regulating the modes of life in
whatever way he might choose to model his household."

Sir Walter would quit Kellynch Hall; and after a very few days more of
doubt and indecision, the great question of whither he should go was
settled, and the first outline of this important change made out.

There had been three alternatives, London, Bath, or another house in
the country.  All Anne's wishes had been for the latter.  A small house
in their own neighbourhood, where they might still have Lady Russell's
society, still be near Mary, and still have the pleasure of sometimes
seeing the lawns and groves of Kellynch, was the object of her
ambition.  But the usual fate of Anne attended her, in having something
very opposite from her inclination fixed on.  She disliked Bath, and
did not think it agreed with her; and Bath was to be her home.

Sir Walter had at first thought more of London; but Mr Shepherd felt
that he could not be trusted in London, and had been skilful enough to
dissuade him from it, and make Bath preferred.  It was a much safer
place for a gentleman in his predicament:  he might there be important
at comparatively little expense.  Two material advantages of Bath over
London had of course been given all their weight:  its more convenient
distance from Kellynch, only fifty miles, and Lady Russell's spending
some part of every winter there; and to the very great satisfaction of
Lady Russell, whose first views on the projected change had been for
Bath, Sir Walter and Elizabeth were induced to believe that they should
lose neither consequence nor enjoyment by settling there.

Lady Russell felt obliged to oppose her dear Anne's known wishes.  It
would be too much to expect Sir Walter to descend into a small house in
his own neighbourhood.  Anne herself would have found the
mortifications of it more than she foresaw, and to Sir Walter's
feelings they must have been dreadful.  And with regard to Anne's
dislike of Bath, she considered it as a prejudice and mistake arising,
first, from the circumstance of her having been three years at school
there, after her mother's death; and secondly, from her happening to be
not in perfectly good spirits the only winter which she had afterwards
spent there with herself.

Lady Russell was fond of Bath, in short, and disposed to think it must
suit them all; and as to her young friend's health, by passing all the
warm months with her at Kellynch Lodge, every danger would be avoided;
and it was in fact, a change which must do both health and spirits
good.  Anne had been too little from home, too little seen. Her spirits
were not high.  A larger society would improve them.  She wanted her to
be more known.

The undesirableness of any other house in the same neighbourhood for
Sir Walter was certainly much strengthened by one part, and a very
material part of the scheme, which had been happily engrafted on the
beginning.  He was not only to quit his home, but to see it in the
hands of others; a trial of fortitude, which stronger heads than Sir
Walter's have found too much.  Kellynch Hall was to be let.  This,
however, was a profound secret, not to be breathed beyond their own
circle.

Sir Walter could not have borne the degradation of being known to
design letting his house.  Mr Shepherd had once mentioned the word
"advertise," but never dared approach it again.  Sir Walter spurned the
idea of its being offered in any manner; forbad the slightest hint
being dropped of his having such an intention; and it was only on the
supposition of his being spontaneously solicited by some most
unexceptionable applicant, on his own terms, and as a great favour,
that he would let it at all.

How quick come the reasons for approving what we like!  Lady Russell
had another excellent one at hand, for being extremely glad that Sir
Walter and his family were to remove from the country.  Elizabeth had
been lately forming an intimacy, which she wished to see interrupted.
It was with the daughter of Mr Shepherd, who had returned, after an
unprosperous marriage, to her father's house, with the additional
burden of two children.  She was a clever young woman, who understood
the art of pleasing--the art of pleasing, at least, at Kellynch Hall;
and who had made herself so acceptable to Miss Elliot, as to have been
already staying there more than once, in spite of all that Lady
Russell, who thought it a friendship quite out of place, could hint of
caution and reserve.

Lady Russell, indeed, had scarcely any influence with Elizabeth, and
seemed to love her, rather because she would love her, than because
Elizabeth deserved it.  She had never received from her more than
outward attention, nothing beyond the observances of complaisance; had
never succeeded in any point which she wanted to carry, against
previous inclination.  She had been repeatedly very earnest in trying
to get Anne included in the visit to London, sensibly open to all the
injustice and all the discredit of the selfish arrangements which shut
her out, and on many lesser occasions had endeavoured to give Elizabeth
the advantage of her own better judgement and experience; but always in
vain:  Elizabeth would go her own way; and never had she pursued it in
more decided opposition to Lady Russell than in this selection of Mrs
Clay; turning from the society of so deserving a sister, to bestow her
affection and confidence on one who ought to have been nothing to her
but the object of distant civility.

From situation, Mrs Clay was, in Lady Russell's estimate, a very
unequal, and in her character she believed a very dangerous companion;
and a removal that would leave Mrs Clay behind, and bring a choice of
more suitable intimates within Miss Elliot's reach, was therefore an
object of first-rate importance.

　　谢泼德先生是位斯文谨慎的律师，他对沃尔特爵士不管有多大的制约，有什么看法，碰到什么不愉快的事情，总是宁肯让别人提出，因而他推说自己拿不出半点主意，委婉地建议他们听听拉塞尔夫人的精辟见解。拉塞尔夫人是个有名的聪明人，他最终想要沃尔特爵士采纳的具体措施，完全可以指望让她提出来。
　　拉塞尔夫人对这桩事可真是既焦急又热心，认认真真地做了一番考虑。她这个人与其说思想敏捷，不如说办事稳健，在眼下这个问题上，她遇到了两个互相对立的主要原则，一时很难打定主意。她本人倒十分诚挚，也很讲体面，但她又像其他通情达理的诚实人一样，一心想要顾全沃尔特爵士的感情，维护他们家族的声誉，从贵族的角度设身处地地为他们的应得利益着想。她是个宽厚慈善的好女人，感情强烈，品行端正，拘泥礼仪，言谈举止被视为教养有素的楷模。她心性娴雅，一般说来也很明智，坚定。不过，她有些偏爱名门贵族，尊崇高官厚位，因而对达官贵人的缺点便有点视而不见。她自己仅仅是个骑士的遗媚，对一位准男爵也就尊祟备至。沃尔特爵士不仅是她的老朋友、客气的邻居、热心的房东、密友的丈夫、安妮姊妹的父亲，而且是她心目中的沃尔特爵士，他如今陷入了困境，值得引起别人的深切同情和关心。
　　他们必须节省开支，这是毋庸置疑的。但是她很想把事情办得妥帖些，以便尽量不给沃尔特爵士和伊丽莎白带来痛苦。她拟定了节约计划，进行了精确的计算，并且做出了别人意想不到的事情:她征求了安妮的意见，而在别人看来，这位安妮好像对此事毫无干系似的。而且在制定最后递交给沃尔特爵士的那份节约计划的过程中，还多多少少受到了安妮的影响。安妮的每一点修改意见，都主张实事求是，不讲排场。她要求采取更加有力的措施，来一个更加彻底的改革，更快地从债务中解脱出来，听语气，更加强调要入情入理，别的因素概不考虑。
　　“如果我们能说服你父亲接受这些意见，”拉塞尔夫人一面看着她的改革方案，一面说道，“那就解决大问题啦。如果他肯采纳这些调整措施，他七年后便能还清欠债。我希望我们能让他和伊丽莎白认识到：凯林奇大厦本身是体面的，这种体面不会因为缩减开支而受到影响；沃尔特·埃利奥特爵士是有尊严的，而在明智人的心目中，这种真正的尊严决不会因为他按照原则办事而受到损害。事实上，他要做的不正是许多名门世家做过或者应该做的事情吗？他的情况并没有什么特殊的地方，这种特殊论往往使我们的行动遭到非难，也使我们吃尽最大的苦头。我们大有希望说服他。我们一定要认真果断，因为负债的人归根到底总得偿还。虽然我们要充分照顾像你父亲这样一位绅士、家长的感情，但是我们更要注意维护一个诚实人的人格。”
　　安妮要她父亲遵循的，要他的朋友们敦促他接受的，正是这条原则。她认为，采取全面的节俭措施，以最快的速度偿清一切债务，这是义不容辞的责任，舍此决没有什么尊严可谈。她要求把这一条规定下来，让大家视为一项义务。她高度估价拉塞尔夫人的影响；至于说她自己凭着良心提出的严于克己，她相信，要说服大家来一场彻底的改革，也许不会比动员一场半拉子改革更困难。她了解父亲和伊丽莎白，纵观拉塞尔夫人提出的那个过于温和的节俭清单，她觉得减掉一对马不见得比减掉两对马更好受些。
　　安妮那些更苛刻的要求会遇到何种反应，这已经无关紧要了。拉塞尔夫人的要求压根儿没有获得成功：对方无法接受，无法容忍。“什么！砍掉生活中的一切舒适条件！旅行，进城，仆人，马匹，用餐——样样都要缩减，样样都要限制！以后的生活连个无名绅士的体面都没有了！不，我宁可马上离开凯林奇大厦，也不愿意按这样的屈辱条件继续呆在里面。”
　　“离开凯林奇大厦！”谢泼德先生立即接过话茬。他一心想要促使沃尔特爵士真正节省开支，但是他又十分清楚地认识到：倘若不让他换个住所，则将一事无成。“既然有权发号施令的人提出了这个念头，”他说，“那我也就毫无顾忌地承认：我完全同意这个意见。据我看来，沃尔特爵士在大厦里既然要保持名门世家、殷勤好客的声誉，就不可能从根本上改变现在的生活派头。换个别的地方，沃尔特爵士就能自己作主，随心所欲地选择自己的生活方式，安排自己的家务，并且受到人们的敬仰。”
　　沃尔特爵士准备离开凯林奇大厦。犹豫了几天之后，去向的大问题解决了，这次重大变革的初步方案也拟定好了。
　　有三个可供选择的去处：伦敦，巴思（英格兰西部著名的矿泉疗养胜地）和乡下的另外一所住宅。安妮满心希望选择后者。那是一幢离他们庄园不远的小房子，住在那里可以同拉塞尔夫人继续交往，还可以与玛丽挨得很近，有时还可以欣赏一下凯林奇的草坪和树林，这真是安妮梦寐以求的目标。但是安妮命该如此，事情的结果往往同她的意愿背道而驰。她不喜欢巴思，觉得那地方不合她的胃口，可她偏偏得住到巴思。
　　沃尔特爵士起先想去伦敦，可是谢泼德先生觉得他在伦敦叫人放心不下，便巧言巧语地劝说他打消了这个念头，从而选中了巴思。对于一个身处逆境的人来说，这个地方保险得多：在那儿，他可以相对地少花钱，而又过得很显贵。不用说，巴思和伦敦比起来，是有两个优越条件起了作用：一是它距离凯林奇只有五十英里，来往更方便，二是拉塞尔夫人每年冬天可以去那里住些日子。本来，拉塞尔夫人在规划改革的过程中，最先考虑的就是巴思，现在也大为满意了。沃尔特爵士和伊丽莎白经过开导，觉得搬到巴思既不会丢掉身分，又不会失去乐趣。
　　拉塞尔夫人分明知道亲爱的安妮的心愿，却又不得不加以反对。要让沃尔特爵士纡尊降贵地住进他庄园附近的一座小房子里，这委实太过分了。就连安妮自己也会发现，这比她预先想象的更加有失体面，沃尔特爵士感情上一定通不过。至于说安妮不喜欢巴思，拉塞尔夫人认为那不过是一种偏见和误解，安妮之所以产生这种偏见和误解，首先是由于她在母亲死后，曾到那里读了三年书，其次是由于她同拉塞尔夫人在那里度过的唯一的那个冬天，却碰巧赶上精神不很偷快。
　　总而言之，拉塞尔夫人很喜欢巴思，便以为这地方一定会中大伙的意。至于说到她的年轻朋友的身体，只要她赶天热的时候来凯林奇村同教母住上几个月，一切有损健康的因素都可避免。其实，换换环境对她的身心都有好处。安妮很少出门，别人也很少见到她。她情绪不高，多跟人交往交往会使情绪有所好转。她希望有更多的人认识安妮。
　　对沃尔特爵士来说，他们的搬迁计划幸好从一开始便包括一项内容，而且是很重要的一项内容，这就使他更不喜欢在方圆左近找座房子。原来，他不但要离开自己的家，而且要看着它落到别人手里；这即使对毅力比沃尔特爵士更强的人，也是个难以承受的考验。凯林奇大厦要出租。不过这是绝密，不得泄露给外人知道。
　　沃尔特爵士不愿让人知道他想出租房子，他忍受不了这个屈辱。有一次，谢泼德先生提到了“登广告”，可是后来再也没敢说起这话。沃尔特爵士坚决反对主动提出出租，不管采取什么形式。丝毫不准向人透露他有这种打算。只有假定有位极其合适的申请人主动向他提出请求，他才会按照自己的条件，作为大恩大典而出租凯林奇大厦。
　　人要是喜欢什么，找起理由来还真够快当的！拉塞尔夫人之所以对沃尔特爵士一家搬出乡下感到无比高兴，还有一个极其过硬的理由。伊丽莎白最近结交了一位知心朋友，拉塞尔夫人巴不得让她们一刀两断。这位朋友是谢泼德先生的女儿，她婚后感到不幸福，便带着两个累赘孩子，回到了娘家。她是个机灵的年轻女人，懂得卖乖讨好的诀窍——至少懂得在凯林奇大厦卖乖讨好的诀窍。她赢得了埃利奥特小姐的欢心，尽管拉塞尔夫人认为结交这个朋友不合适，一再暗示小姐要当心，要克制，可是那位朋友来大厦盘桓已经不止一次了。
　　的确，拉塞尔夫人对伊丽莎白是没有什么左右力的，不过她看样子还喜欢她，这倒不是因为伊丽莎白讨人喜爱，而是因为拉塞尔夫人愿意这么做。这位夫人从伊丽莎白那里得到的，仅仅是表面上的客客气气，大不过是表示表示礼貌罢了。她从来没有说服伊丽莎白克服以往的偏见，接受她要表明的观点。沃尔特爵士父女每次去伦敦都把安妮撇在家里，拉塞尔夫人深知这种安排自私不公，有失体面，曾几次三番地力争让安妮跟着一起去，并且多次试图拿自己的见解和经验开导伊丽莎白，但总是徒劳无益，伊丽莎白偏要一意孤行。而在选择克莱夫人作朋友的过程中，她同拉塞尔夫人作对的思想从来没有表现得那么坚决。她抛开一个如此可爱的妹妹，而去错爱一个按理只配受到淡然以礼相待的女人，把她当作了知心人。
　　从地位上判断，拉塞尔夫人觉得克莱夫人与伊丽莎白很不相称；从人品上看，拉塞尔夫人又认为克莱夫人是个十分危险的伙伴。因此，通过搬家甩掉克莱夫人，让埃利奥特小姐结交一些更为合适的知心朋友，便成为一个头等重要的目标。

回复引用

ZxID：9184039

等级: 派派版主

一二三四五六七~~~

举报只看该作者 4楼发表于: 2013-10-26 0

Chapter Three

"I must take leave to observe, Sir Walter," said Mr Shepherd one
morning at Kellynch Hall, as he laid down the newspaper, "that the
present juncture is much in our favour.  This peace will be turning all
our rich naval officers ashore.  They will be all wanting a home.
Could not be a better time, Sir Walter, for having a choice of tenants,
very responsible tenants.  Many a noble fortune has been made during
the war.  If a rich admiral were to come in our way, Sir Walter--"

"He would be a very lucky man, Shepherd," replied Sir Walter; "that's
all I have to remark.  A prize indeed would Kellynch Hall be to him;
rather the greatest prize of all, let him have taken ever so many
before; hey, Shepherd?"

Mr Shepherd laughed, as he knew he must, at this wit, and then added--

"I presume to observe, Sir Walter, that, in the way of business,
gentlemen of the navy are well to deal with.  I have had a little
knowledge of their methods of doing business; and I am free to confess
that they have very liberal notions, and are as likely to make
desirable tenants as any set of people one should meet with.
Therefore, Sir Walter, what I would take leave to suggest is, that if
in consequence of any rumours getting abroad of your intention; which
must be contemplated as a possible thing, because we know how difficult
it is to keep the actions and designs of one part of the world from the
notice and curiosity of the other; consequence has its tax; I, John
Shepherd, might conceal any family-matters that I chose, for nobody
would think it worth their while to observe me; but Sir Walter Elliot
has eyes upon him which it may be very difficult to elude; and
therefore, thus much I venture upon, that it will not greatly surprise
me if, with all our caution, some rumour of the truth should get
abroad; in the supposition of which, as I was going to observe, since
applications will unquestionably follow, I should think any from our
wealthy naval commanders particularly worth attending to; and beg leave
to add, that two hours will bring me over at any time, to save you the
trouble of replying."

Sir Walter only nodded.  But soon afterwards, rising and pacing the
room, he observed sarcastically--

"There are few among the gentlemen of the navy, I imagine, who would
not be surprised to find themselves in a house of this description."

"They would look around them, no doubt, and bless their good fortune,"
said Mrs Clay, for Mrs Clay was present:  her father had driven her
over, nothing being of so much use to Mrs Clay's health as a drive to
Kellynch: "but I quite agree with my father in thinking a sailor might
be a very desirable tenant.  I have known a good deal of the
profession; and besides their liberality, they are so neat and careful
in all their ways!  These valuable pictures of yours, Sir Walter, if
you chose to leave them, would be perfectly safe.  Everything in and
about the house would be taken such excellent care of!  The gardens and
shrubberies would be kept in almost as high order as they are now.  You
need not be afraid, Miss Elliot, of your own sweet flower gardens being
neglected."

"As to all that," rejoined Sir Walter coolly, "supposing I were induced
to let my house, I have by no means made up my mind as to the
privileges to be annexed to it.  I am not particularly disposed to
favour a tenant.  The park would be open to him of course, and few navy
officers, or men of any other description, can have had such a range;
but what restrictions I might impose on the use of the
pleasure-grounds, is another thing.  I am not fond of the idea of my
shrubberies being always approachable; and I should recommend Miss
Elliot to be on her guard with respect to her flower garden.  I am very
little disposed to grant a tenant of Kellynch Hall any extraordinary
favour, I assure you, be he sailor or soldier."

After a short pause, Mr Shepherd presumed to say--

"In all these cases, there are established usages which make everything
plain and easy between landlord and tenant.  Your interest, Sir Walter,
is in pretty safe hands.  Depend upon me for taking care that no tenant
has more than his just rights.  I venture to hint, that Sir Walter
Elliot cannot be half so jealous for his own, as John Shepherd will be
for him."

Here Anne spoke--

"The navy, I think, who have done so much for us, have at least an
equal claim with any other set of men, for all the comforts and all the
privileges which any home can give.  Sailors work hard enough for their
comforts, we must all allow."

"Very true, very true.  What Miss Anne says, is very true," was Mr
Shepherd's rejoinder, and "Oh! certainly," was his daughter's; but Sir
Walter's remark was, soon afterwards--

"The profession has its utility, but I should be sorry to see any
friend of mine belonging to it."

"Indeed!" was the reply, and with a look of surprise.

"Yes; it is in two points offensive to me; I have two strong grounds of
objection to it.  First, as being the means of bringing persons of
obscure birth into undue distinction, and raising men to honours which
their fathers and grandfathers never dreamt of; and secondly, as it
cuts up a man's youth and vigour most horribly; a sailor grows old
sooner than any other man.  I have observed it all my life.  A man is
in greater danger in the navy of being insulted by the rise of one
whose father, his father might have disdained to speak to, and of
becoming prematurely an object of disgust himself, than in any other
line.  One day last spring, in town, I was in company with two men,
striking instances of what I am talking of; Lord St Ives, whose father
we all know to have been a country curate, without bread to eat; I was
to give place to Lord St Ives, and a certain Admiral Baldwin, the most
deplorable-looking personage you can imagine; his face the colour of
mahogany, rough and rugged to the last degree; all lines and wrinkles,
nine grey hairs of a side, and nothing but a dab of powder at top.  'In
the name of heaven, who is that old fellow?' said I to a friend of mine
who was standing near, (Sir Basil Morley).  'Old fellow!' cried Sir
Basil, 'it is Admiral Baldwin.  What do you take his age to be?'
'Sixty,' said I, 'or perhaps sixty-two.' 'Forty,' replied Sir Basil,
'forty, and no more.'  Picture to yourselves my amazement; I shall not
easily forget Admiral Baldwin.  I never saw quite so wretched an
example of what a sea-faring life can do; but to a degree, I know it is
the same with them all:  they are all knocked about, and exposed to
every climate, and every weather, till they are not fit to be seen.  It
is a pity they are not knocked on the head at once, before they reach
Admiral Baldwin's age."

"Nay, Sir Walter," cried Mrs Clay, "this is being severe indeed.  Have
a little mercy on the poor men.  We are not all born to be handsome.
The sea is no beautifier, certainly; sailors do grow old betimes; I
have observed it; they soon lose the look of youth.  But then, is not
it the same with many other professions, perhaps most other?  Soldiers,
in active service, are not at all better off:  and even in the quieter
professions, there is a toil and a labour of the mind, if not of the
body, which seldom leaves a man's looks to the natural effect of time.
The lawyer plods, quite care-worn; the physician is up at all hours,
and travelling in all weather; and even the clergyman--" she stopt a
moment to consider what might do for the clergyman;--"and even the
clergyman, you know is obliged to go into infected rooms, and expose
his health and looks to all the injury of a poisonous atmosphere.  In
fact, as I have long been convinced, though every profession is
necessary and honourable in its turn, it is only the lot of those who
are not obliged to follow any, who can live in a regular way, in the
country, choosing their own hours, following their own pursuits, and
living on their own property, without the torment of trying for more;
it is only their lot, I say, to hold the blessings of health and a good
appearance to the utmost: I know no other set of men but what lose
something of their personableness when they cease to be quite young."

It seemed as if Mr Shepherd, in this anxiety to bespeak Sir Walter's
good will towards a naval officer as tenant, had been gifted with
foresight; for the very first application for the house was from an
Admiral Croft, with whom he shortly afterwards fell into company in
attending the quarter sessions at Taunton; and indeed, he had received
a hint of the Admiral from a London correspondent.  By the report which
he hastened over to Kellynch to make, Admiral Croft was a native of
Somersetshire, who having acquired a very handsome fortune, was wishing
to settle in his own country, and had come down to Taunton in order to
look at some advertised places in that immediate neighbourhood, which,
however, had not suited him; that accidentally hearing--(it was just as
he had foretold, Mr Shepherd observed, Sir Walter's concerns could not
be kept a secret,)--accidentally hearing of the possibility of
Kellynch Hall being to let, and understanding his (Mr Shepherd's)
connection with the owner, he had introduced himself to him in order to
make particular inquiries, and had, in the course of a pretty long
conference, expressed as strong an inclination for the place as a man
who knew it only by description could feel; and given Mr Shepherd, in
his explicit account of himself, every proof of his being a most
responsible, eligible tenant.

"And who is Admiral Croft?" was Sir Walter's cold suspicious inquiry.

Mr Shepherd answered for his being of a gentleman's family, and
mentioned a place; and Anne, after the little pause which followed,
added--

"He is a rear admiral of the white.  He was in the Trafalgar action,
and has been in the East Indies since; he was stationed there, I
believe, several years."

"Then I take it for granted," observed Sir Walter, "that his face is
about as orange as the cuffs and capes of my livery."

Mr Shepherd hastened to assure him, that Admiral Croft was a very hale,
hearty, well-looking man, a little weather-beaten, to be sure, but not
much, and quite the gentleman in all his notions and behaviour; not
likely to make the smallest difficulty about terms, only wanted a
comfortable home, and to get into it as soon as possible; knew he must
pay for his convenience; knew what rent a ready-furnished house of that
consequence might fetch; should not have been surprised if Sir Walter
had asked more; had inquired about the manor; would be glad of the
deputation, certainly, but made no great point of it; said he sometimes
took out a gun, but never killed; quite the gentleman.

Mr Shepherd was eloquent on the subject; pointing out all the
circumstances of the Admiral's family, which made him peculiarly
desirable as a tenant.  He was a married man, and without children; the
very state to be wished for.  A house was never taken good care of, Mr
Shepherd observed, without a lady: he did not know, whether furniture
might not be in danger of suffering as much where there was no lady, as
where there were many children.  A lady, without a family, was the very
best preserver of furniture in the world.  He had seen Mrs Croft, too;
she was at Taunton with the admiral, and had been present almost all
the time they were talking the matter over.

"And a very well-spoken, genteel, shrewd lady, she seemed to be,"
continued he; "asked more questions about the house, and terms, and
taxes, than the Admiral himself, and seemed more conversant with
business; and moreover, Sir Walter, I found she was not quite
unconnected in this country, any more than her husband; that is to say,
she is sister to a gentleman who did live amongst us once; she told me
so herself: sister to the gentleman who lived a few years back at
Monkford. Bless me! what was his name? At this moment I cannot
recollect his name, though I have heard it so lately. Penelope, my
dear, can you help me to the name of the gentleman who lived at
Monkford: Mrs Croft's brother?"

But Mrs Clay was talking so eagerly with Miss Elliot, that she did not
hear the appeal.

"I have no conception whom you can mean, Shepherd; I remember no
gentleman resident at Monkford since the time of old Governor Trent."

"Bless me! how very odd!  I shall forget my own name soon, I suppose.
A name that I am so very well acquainted with; knew the gentleman so
well by sight; seen him a hundred times; came to consult me once, I
remember, about a trespass of one of his neighbours; farmer's man
breaking into his orchard; wall torn down; apples stolen; caught in the
fact; and afterwards, contrary to my judgement, submitted to an
amicable compromise.  Very odd indeed!"

After waiting another moment--

"You mean Mr Wentworth, I suppose?" said Anne.

Mr Shepherd was all gratitude.

"Wentworth was the very name!  Mr Wentworth was the very man.  He had
the curacy of Monkford, you know, Sir Walter, some time back, for two
or three years.  Came there about the year ---5, I take it.  You
remember him, I am sure."

"Wentworth?  Oh! ay,--Mr Wentworth, the curate of Monkford.  You misled
me by the term gentleman.  I thought you were speaking of some man of
property:  Mr Wentworth was nobody, I remember; quite unconnected;
nothing to do with the Strafford family.  One wonders how the names of
many of our nobility become so common."

As Mr Shepherd perceived that this connexion of the Crofts did them no
service with Sir Walter, he mentioned it no more; returning, with all
his zeal, to dwell on the circumstances more indisputably in their
favour; their age, and number, and fortune; the high idea they had
formed of Kellynch Hall, and extreme solicitude for the advantage of
renting it; making it appear as if they ranked nothing beyond the
happiness of being the tenants of Sir Walter Elliot: an extraordinary
taste, certainly, could they have been supposed in the secret of Sir
Walter's estimate of the dues of a tenant.

It succeeded, however; and though Sir Walter must ever look with an
evil eye on anyone intending to inhabit that house, and think them
infinitely too well off in being permitted to rent it on the highest
terms, he was talked into allowing Mr Shepherd to proceed in the
treaty, and authorising him to wait on Admiral Croft, who still
remained at Taunton, and fix a day for the house being seen.

Sir Walter was not very wise; but still he had experience enough of the
world to feel, that a more unobjectionable tenant, in all essentials,
than Admiral Croft bid fair to be, could hardly offer.  So far went his
understanding; and his vanity supplied a little additional soothing, in
the Admiral's situation in life, which was just high enough, and not
too high.  "I have let my house to Admiral Croft," would sound
extremely well; very much better than to any mere Mr--; a Mr (save,
perhaps, some half dozen in the nation,) always needs a note of
explanation.  An admiral speaks his own consequence, and, at the same
time, can never make a baronet look small.  In all their dealings and
intercourse, Sir Walter Elliot must ever have the precedence.

Nothing could be done without a reference to Elizabeth: but her
inclination was growing so strong for a removal, that she was happy to
have it fixed and expedited by a tenant at hand; and not a word to
suspend decision was uttered by her.

Mr Shepherd was completely empowered to act; and no sooner had such an
end been reached, than Anne, who had been a most attentive listener to
the whole, left the room, to seek the comfort of cool air for her
flushed cheeks; and as she walked along a favourite grove, said, with a
gentle sigh, "A few months more, and he, perhaps, may be walking here."

　　一天早晨，谢泼德先生来到凯林奇大厦，他放下手中的报纸说道：“沃尔特爵士，请听我说，眼前的局面对我们十分有利。天下太平了（这里指欧洲联军对拿破仑战争‘1793-1815’已经宣告结束），有钱的海军军官就要回到岸上。他们都要安个家。沃尔特爵士，时机再好不过了，你可以随意挑选房客，非常可靠的房客。战争期间，许多人发了大财。我们要是碰到一位有钱的海军将领，沃尔特爵士……”
　　“我只能这么说，”沃尔特爵士答道，“那他可就是个鸿运亨通的人啰。凯林奇大厦的的确确要成为他的战利品啦。就算他过去得了许许多多的战利品，凯林奇大厦可是最了不起的战利品，你说对吧，谢泼德？”
　　谢泼德先生听了这番俏皮话，不由得失声笑了起来(他知道他一定要笑)，然后接着说道：
　　“沃尔特爵士，我敢断言，论起做交易来，海军的先生们是很好说话的。我多少了解一点他们做交易的方式。我可以坦率地告诉你，这些人非常宽怀大度，可以成为称心如意的房客，比你遇见的什么人都不逊色。因此，沃尔特爵士，请允许我提个这样的建议：如果你的打算给张扬出去——应该承认这种事情是可能的，因为我们都知道，在如今的世界上，一个地方的人们有什么行动和打算，很难保证不引起别处人们的注意和好奇。地位显赫有它的副作用。我约翰·谢泼德可以随心所欲地把家里的事情隐瞒起来，因为没有人会认为我还值得注意。不过你是沃尔特·埃利奥特爵士，别人的眼睛总是盯着你，你想躲也躲不开。因此，我敢冒昧地说，尽管我们小心翼翼，假若事情给传扬出去，我并不会感到大惊小怪。我刚才正要说，假定出现这种情况，无疑会有人提出申请，对于阔气的海军军官，我想应该给以特别照顾。请允许我再补充一句：不管什么时候，一经召唤，我两小时之内就能赶到府上，代为复函。”
　　沃尔特爵士只是点了点头。过不一会儿工夫，他立起身来，一边在屋里踱步，一边讥诮地说道：
　　“我想，海军的先生们住进这样一座房子，几乎没有什么人不感到大喜若惊的。”
　　“毫无疑问，他们要环顾一下四周，庆幸自己有这般好运气，”在场的克莱夫人说道。她是跟着她父亲一起过来的。乘马车来凯林奇做客，对她的身体大有裨益。“不过我很赞同我父亲的观点：做水兵的可以成为称心如意的房客。我很了解做水手的，他们除了宽怀大度以外，做什么事情都有条不紊，仔仔细细！沃尔特爵士，您的这些宝贝画若是不打算带走，保证万无一失。屋里屋外的东西样样都会给你保管得妥妥帖帖的！花园也好，矮树丛也好，都会像现在这样收拾得井然有序。埃利奥特小姐，你不用担心你那漂亮的花圃会给荒废了。”
　　“说到这个嘛，”沃尔特爵士冷冷地回道，“假使我受你们的怂恿决定出租房子的话，我可万万没有打定主意要附加什么优惠条件。我并非很想厚待一位房客。当然，猎场还是要供他使用的，无论是海军军官还是别的什么人，谁能有这么大的猎场？不过，如何限制使用游乐场却是另外一码事儿。我不喜欢有人随时可以进出我的矮树丛。我要奉劝埃利奥特小姐留心她的花圃。实话对你们说吧，我根本不想给予凯林奇大厦的房客任何特殊的优待，不管他是海军还是陆军。”
　　停了不一会儿，谢泼德先生贸然说道：
　　“这类事情都有常规惯例，把房东与房客之间的关系搞得清清楚楚，双方都不用担心。沃尔特爵士，你的事情把握在牢靠人手里。请放心，我保证你的房客不会超越他应有的权利。我敢这样说，沃尔特·埃利奥特爵士保护自己的权利，远远不像替他保驾的约翰·谢泼德那样谨慎戒备。”
　　这时，安妮说道:
　　“我想，海军为我们出了这么大的力，他们至少应该像其他人一样，有权享受任何家庭所能提供的一切舒适条件，一切优惠待遇。我们应该承认，水兵们艰苦奋斗，应该享受这些舒适条件。”
　　“千真万确，千真万确。安妮小姐说的话千真万确，”谢泼德先生答道。他女儿也跟着说了声，“哦！当然如此。”可是歇了片刻，沃尔特爵士却这样说道： “海军这个职业是有用处的，但是一见到我的哪位朋友当上了水兵，我就感到惋借。”
　　“真的吗？”对方带着惊讶的神气说道。
　　“是的。它在两点上使我感到厌烦，因此我也就有两个充足的理由对它表示反感。首先，它给出身微贱的人带来过高的荣誉，使他们得到他们的先辈从来不曾梦想过的高官厚禄。其次，它怵目惊心地毁灭了年轻人的青春与活力，因为水兵比其他人都老得快。我观察了一辈子。一个人进了海军，比参加其他任何行业都更容易受到一个他父亲不屑搭理的庸人的儿子的凌辱，更容易使自己过早地受人嫌弃。去年春上，我有一天在城里遇见两个人，他们可以为我的话提供有力的证据。我们都知道，圣艾夫斯勋爵的父亲是个乡下的副牧师，穷得连面包都吃不上。可我偏偏要给圣艾夫斯勋爵和一位鲍德温将军让道。这位将军真是要多难看有多难看。他的脸膛是红褐色的，粗糙到了极点。满脸都是皱纹，一边脑帮上挂着九根灰毛，上面是个粉扑扑的大秃顶。‘天哪，那位老兄是谁呀？’我对站在跟前的一位朋友(巴兹尔·莫利爵士)说道。‘老兄！’巴兹尔爵士嚷道，‘这是鲍德温将军。你看他有多大年纪？’‘六十，’我说，‘也许是六十二。’‘四十，’巴兹尔爵士答道，‘刚刚四十。’你想象一下我当时有多惊奇。我不会轻易忘掉鲍德温将军。我从没见过海上生活能把人糟蹋成这副惨象，不过略知一二罢了。我知道他们都是如此：东飘西泊，风吹雨打，直至折磨得不成样子。他们干脆一下子给劈死了倒好，何苦要挨到鲍德温将军的年纪。”
　　“别这么说，沃尔特爵士，”克莱夫人大声说道，“你这话实在有点尖刻。请稍微可怜可怜那些人吧。我们大家并非生下来都很漂亮。大海当然也并非是美容师，水兵的确老得快。我也经常注意到这一点：他们很快便失去了青春的美貌。可是话又说回来，许多职业(也许是绝大多数职业)的情况不也统统如此吗？在陆军服役的大兵境况一点也不比他们好。即使是那些安稳的职业，如果说不伤身体的话，却要多伤脑筋，这就很难使人的容貌只受时光的自然影响。律师忙忙碌碌，落得形容憔悴；医生随叫随到，风雨无阻；即使牧师——”她顿了顿，寻思对牧师说什么才是——“你们知道，即便牧师也要走进传染病房，使自己的健康和相貌受到有毒环境的损害。其实，我历来认为，虽然每个行业都是必要的，光荣的，但是有幸的只是这样的人，他们住在乡下，不用从事任何职业，过着有规律的生活，自己安排时间，自己搞些活动，靠自己的财产过日子，用不着苦苦钻营。我看只有这种人才能最大限度地享受到健康和美貌的洪福。据我所知，其他情况的人都是一过了青春妙龄，便要失去几分美貌。”
　　谢拨德先生如此急切地想要引起沃尔特爵士对海军军官做房客的好感，仿佛他有先见之明似的；因为头一个提出申请要租房子的，正是一位姓克罗夫特的海军将军，谢泼德先生不久前出席汤顿（萨默塞特郡郡府）市议会举行的季会，偶然结识了他。其实，他早就从伦敦的一位通信者那里打听到了有关这位将军的线索。他急匆匆地赶到凯林奇报告说，克罗夫特将军是萨默塞特人，如今发了大财，想回本郡定居。他这次来汤顿，本想在这附近看看广告中提到的几处房子，不料这些房子都不中他的意。后来意外地听说——(谢泼德先生说，正像他预言的那样，沃尔特爵士的事情是包藏不住的)——意外地听说凯林奇大厦可能要出租，而且又了解谢泼德先生同房主人的关系，便主动结识了他，以便好问个仔细。在一次长谈中，他虽说只是听了听介绍，却表示非常喜欢这幢房子。他在明言直语地谈到自己时，千方百计地要向谢泼德先生证明:他是个最可靠、最合格的房客。
　　“克罗夫特将军是何许人？”沃尔特爵士有些疑心，便冷冷地问道。
　　谢泼德先生担保说，他出身于绅士家庭，而且还提到了地点。停了片刻，安妮补充说道：
　　“他是白色中队的海军少将，参加过特拉法加战役，此后一直呆在东印度群岛。我想，他驻守在那里已经好多年了。”
　　“这么说来，”沃尔特爵士说道，“他的面色想必和我仆人号衣的袖口和披肩一样赤黄啦。”
　　谢泼德先生急忙对他说，克罗夫特将军是个强健漂亮的男子汉，确实有点饱经风霜，但不是很严重，思想举止大有绅士风度。他丝毫不会在条件上留难于沃尔特爵士，他只想能有一个舒适的家，并能尽快地搬进去。他知道，要舒适就得付出代价。知道住这么一座陈设齐备的大厦要付多少房租。假使沃尔特爵士当初要价再高一些，他也不会大惊小怪。他了解过庄园的情况，当然希望得到在猎场上打猎的权利，不过并没有极力要求。说他有时拿出熗来，但是从来不杀生。真是个有教养的人。
　　谢泼德先生滔滔不绝地絮叨着，把海军少将的家庭底细统统亮了出来，显得他是个再理想不过的房客。他成了婚而又没有孩子，这真是个求之不得的情况。谢泼德先生说，屋里缺了女主人，无论如何也照料不好。他不知道家里没有太太与子女满堂相比，究竟哪种情况使家具破损得更快。一位没有儿女的太太是世上最好的家具保管员。他也见过克罗夫特夫人。她同海军少将一起来到汤顿，他们两个进行洽谈的时候，她几乎一直在场。
　　“看样子，她是个谈吐优雅、文质彬彬、聪明伶俐的女人，”谢泼德先生继续说道。“对于房子、出租条件和赋税，她提的问题比海军少将自己提的还多，仿佛比他更懂得生意经。另外，沃尔特爵士，我发现她不像她丈夫那样，在本地完全无亲无故。这就是说，她同曾经住在我们这一带的一位绅士是亲姊弟。这是她亲口对我说的。她还是几年前住在蒙克福德的一位绅士的亲姐姐。天哪！他叫什么来着？他的名字我虽然最近还听人说过，可眼下却记不起了。亲爱的佩内洛普，你能不能帮我想起以前住在蒙克福德的那位绅士，也就是克罗夫特夫人的弟弟叫什么名字?”
　　谁想克莱夫人同埃利奥特小姐谈得正热火，并没听到他的求告。
　　“谢泼德，我不晓得你指的是谁。自打特伦特老先生去世以来，我不记得有哪位绅士在蒙克福德居住过。”
　　“天哪，好奇怪呀！我看不用多久，我连自己的名字都要忘掉了。我那么熟悉的一个名字。我同那位先生那么面熟，见过他足有一百次。我记得他有一次来请教我，说是有一位邻居非法侵犯了他的财产。一位农场主的用人闯进他的果园，扒倒围墙，偷盗苹果，被当场抓住。后来，出乎我的意料，他居然同对方达成了和解。真够奇怪的！”
　　又顿了片刻，安妮说道：
　　“我想你是指温特沃思先生吧？”
　　谢泼德先生一听大为感激。
　　“正是温特沃思这个名字！那人就是温特沃思先生。你知道，沃尔特爵士，温特沃思先生以前做过蒙克福德的副牧师，做了两三年。我想他是一八0五年来到那里的。你肯定记得他。”
　　“温特沃思？啊，对了！温特沃思先生，蒙克福德的副牧师。你用绅士这个字眼可把我给懵住了。我还以为你在谈论哪一位有产者呢。我记得温特沃思先生是个无名之辈，完全无亲无故，同斯特拉福德家族毫无关系。不知道为什么，我们许多贵族的名字怎么变得如此平凡。”
　　谢波德先生发觉，克罗夫特夫妇有了这位亲戚并不能增进沃尔特爵士对他们的好感，便只好不再提他，而将话锋一转，又满腔热忱地谈起了他们那些毋庸置疑的有利条件:他们的年龄、人数和财富;他们如何对凯林奇大厦推崇备至，唯恐自己租不到手。听起来，他们似乎把做沃尔特·埃利奥特爵士的房客视为最大的荣幸。当然，他们假如能够得悉沃尔特爵士对房客的权利所抱的看法，这种渴求就太异乎寻常了。
　　无论如何，这笔交易还是做成了。虽然沃尔特爵士总是要用恶狠狠的目光注视着打算住进凯林奇大厦的任何人，认为他们能以最高的价钱把它租下来真是太幸运了；但是经过劝说，他还是同意让谢泼德先生继续洽谈，委任他接待克罗夫特将军。将军眼下还住在汤顿，要定个日期让他来看房子。
　　沃尔特爵士并不是个精明人，不过他凭着自己的阅历可以感到：一个本质上比克罗夫特将军更加无可非议的房客，不大可能向他提出申请。他的见识就能达到这一步。他的虚荣心还给他带来了一点额外的安慰，觉得克罗夫特将军的社会地位恰好够高的，而且也不偏高。“我把房子租给了克罗夫特将军，”这话听起来有多体面，比租给某某先生体面多了。凡是称为先生的，也许全国除了五六个以外，总是需要做点说明。海军将军这个头衔本身就说明了他的举足轻重，同时又决不会使一位准男爵相形见细。他们在相互交往中，沃尔特·埃利奥特爵士总是要高对方一筹。
　　凡事都要同伊丽莎白商量才能办成，不过她一心就想搬家，现在能就近找到位房客，迅速了结这桩事，她自然感到很高兴，压根儿没有提出异议。
　　谢泼德先生被授以全权处理这件事。本来，安妮一直在聚精会神地听他们议论，不觉涨得满脸通红，现在一见有了这样的结果，便连忙走出屋子，想到外面透透气。她一边沿着心爱的矮树丛走去，一边轻轻叹了口气，然后说道：“也许再过几个月，他就会在这里散步了。”

回复引用

ZxID：9184039

等级: 派派版主

一二三四五六七~~~

举报只看该作者 5楼发表于: 2013-10-26 0

Chapter Four

He was not Mr Wentworth, the former curate of Monkford, however
suspicious appearances may be, but a Captain Frederick Wentworth, his
brother, who being made commander in consequence of the action off St
Domingo, and not immediately employed, had come into Somersetshire, in
the summer of 1806; and having no parent living, found a home for half
a year at Monkford.  He was, at that time, a remarkably fine young man,
with a great deal of intelligence, spirit, and brilliancy; and Anne an
extremely pretty girl, with gentleness, modesty, taste, and feeling.
Half the sum of attraction, on either side, might have been enough, for
he had nothing to do, and she had hardly anybody to love; but the
encounter of such lavish recommendations could not fail.  They were
gradually acquainted, and when acquainted, rapidly and deeply in love.
It would be difficult to say which had seen highest perfection in the
other, or which had been the happiest: she, in receiving his
declarations and proposals, or he in having them accepted.

A short period of exquisite felicity followed, and but a short one.
Troubles soon arose.  Sir Walter, on being applied to, without actually
withholding his consent, or saying it should never be, gave it all the
negative of great astonishment, great coldness, great silence, and a
professed resolution of doing nothing for his daughter.  He thought it
a very degrading alliance; and Lady Russell, though with more tempered
and pardonable pride, received it as a most unfortunate one.

Anne Elliot, with all her claims of birth, beauty, and mind, to throw
herself away at nineteen; involve herself at nineteen in an engagement
with a young man, who had nothing but himself to recommend him, and no
hopes of attaining affluence, but in the chances of a most uncertain
profession, and no connexions to secure even his farther rise in the
profession, would be, indeed, a throwing away, which she grieved to
think of!  Anne Elliot, so young; known to so few, to be snatched off
by a stranger without alliance or fortune; or rather sunk by him into a
state of most wearing, anxious, youth-killing dependence!  It must not
be, if by any fair interference of friendship, any representations from
one who had almost a mother's love, and mother's rights, it would be
prevented.

Captain Wentworth had no fortune.  He had been lucky in his profession;
but spending freely, what had come freely, had realized nothing.  But
he was confident that he should soon be rich: full of life and ardour,
he knew that he should soon have a ship, and soon be on a station that
would lead to everything he wanted.  He had always been lucky; he knew
he should be so still.  Such confidence, powerful in its own warmth,
and bewitching in the wit which often expressed it, must have been
enough for Anne; but Lady Russell saw it very differently.  His
sanguine temper, and fearlessness of mind, operated very differently on
her.  She saw in it but an aggravation of the evil.  It only added a
dangerous character to himself.  He was brilliant, he was headstrong.
Lady Russell had little taste for wit, and of anything approaching to
imprudence a horror.  She deprecated the connexion in every light.

Such opposition, as these feelings produced, was more than Anne could
combat.  Young and gentle as she was, it might yet have been possible
to withstand her father's ill-will, though unsoftened by one kind word
or look on the part of her sister; but Lady Russell, whom she had
always loved and relied on, could not, with such steadiness of opinion,
and such tenderness of manner, be continually advising her in vain.
She was persuaded to believe the engagement a wrong thing:  indiscreet,
improper, hardly capable of success, and not deserving it.  But it was
not a merely selfish caution, under which she acted, in putting an end
to it.  Had she not imagined herself consulting his good, even more
than her own, she could hardly have given him up.  The belief of being
prudent, and self-denying, principally for his advantage, was her chief
consolation, under the misery of a parting, a final parting; and every
consolation was required, for she had to encounter all the additional
pain of opinions, on his side, totally unconvinced and unbending, and
of his feeling himself ill used by so forced a relinquishment.  He had
left the country in consequence.

A few months had seen the beginning and the end of their acquaintance;
but not with a few months ended Anne's share of suffering from it.  Her
attachment and regrets had, for a long time, clouded every enjoyment of
youth, and an early loss of bloom and spirits had been their lasting
effect.

More than seven years were gone since this little history of sorrowful
interest had reached its close; and time had softened down much,
perhaps nearly all of peculiar attachment to him, but she had been too
dependent on time alone; no aid had been given in change of place
(except in one visit to Bath soon after the rupture), or in any novelty
or enlargement of society.  No one had ever come within the Kellynch
circle, who could bear a comparison with Frederick Wentworth, as he
stood in her memory.  No second attachment, the only thoroughly
natural, happy, and sufficient cure, at her time of life, had been
possible to the nice tone of her mind, the fastidiousness of her taste,
in the small limits of the society around them.  She had been
solicited, when about two-and-twenty, to change her name, by the young
man, who not long afterwards found a more willing mind in her younger
sister; and Lady Russell had lamented her refusal; for Charles Musgrove
was the eldest son of a man, whose landed property and general
importance were second in that country, only to Sir Walter's, and of
good character and appearance; and however Lady Russell might have
asked yet for something more, while Anne was nineteen, she would have
rejoiced to see her at twenty-two so respectably removed from the
partialities and injustice of her father's house, and settled so
permanently near herself.  But in this case, Anne had left nothing for
advice to do; and though Lady Russell, as satisfied as ever with her
own discretion, never wished the past undone, she began now to have the
anxiety which borders on hopelessness for Anne's being tempted, by some
man of talents and independence, to enter a state for which she held
her to be peculiarly fitted by her warm affections and domestic habits.

They knew not each other's opinion, either its constancy or its change,
on the one leading point of Anne's conduct, for the subject was never
alluded to; but Anne, at seven-and-twenty, thought very differently
from what she had been made to think at nineteen.  She did not blame
Lady Russell, she did not blame herself for having been guided by her;
but she felt that were any young person, in similar circumstances, to
apply to her for counsel, they would never receive any of such certain
immediate wretchedness, such uncertain future good.  She was persuaded
that under every disadvantage of disapprobation at home, and every
anxiety attending his profession, all their probable fears, delays, and
disappointments, she should yet have been a happier woman in
maintaining the engagement, than she had been in the sacrifice of it;
and this, she fully believed, had the usual share, had even more than
the usual share of all such solicitudes and suspense been theirs,
without reference to the actual results of their case, which, as it
happened, would have bestowed earlier prosperity than could be
reasonably calculated on.  All his sanguine expectations, all his
confidence had been justified.  His genius and ardour had seemed to
foresee and to command his prosperous path.  He had, very soon after
their engagement ceased, got employ: and all that he had told her would
follow, had taken place.  He had distinguished himself, and early
gained the other step in rank, and must now, by successive captures,
have made a handsome fortune.  She had only navy lists and newspapers
for her authority, but she could not doubt his being rich; and, in
favour of his constancy, she had no reason to believe him married.

How eloquent could Anne Elliot have been! how eloquent, at least, were
her wishes on the side of early warm attachment, and a cheerful
confidence in futurity, against that over-anxious caution which seems
to insult exertion and distrust Providence!  She had been forced into
prudence in her youth, she learned romance as she grew older: the
natural sequel of an unnatural beginning.

With all these circumstances, recollections and feelings, she could not
hear that Captain Wentworth's sister was likely to live at Kellynch
without a revival of former pain; and many a stroll, and many a sigh,
were necessary to dispel the agitation of the idea.  She often told
herself it was folly, before she could harden her nerves sufficiently
to feel the continual discussion of the Crofts and their business no
evil.  She was assisted, however, by that perfect indifference and
apparent unconsciousness, among the only three of her own friends in
the secret of the past, which seemed almost to deny any recollection of
it.  She could do justice to the superiority of Lady Russell's motives
in this, over those of her father and Elizabeth; she could honour all
the better feelings of her calmness; but the general air of oblivion
among them was highly important from whatever it sprung; and in the
event of Admiral Croft's really taking Kellynch Hall, she rejoiced anew
over the conviction which had always been most grateful to her, of the
past being known to those three only among her connexions, by whom no
syllable, she believed, would ever be whispered, and in the trust that
among his, the brother only with whom he had been residing, had
received any information of their short-lived engagement.  That brother
had been long removed from the country and being a sensible man, and,
moreover, a single man at the time, she had a fond dependence on no
human creature's having heard of it from him.

The sister, Mrs Croft, had then been out of England, accompanying her
husband on a foreign station, and her own sister, Mary, had been at
school while it all occurred; and never admitted by the pride of some,
and the delicacy of others, to the smallest knowledge of it afterwards.

With these supports, she hoped that the acquaintance between herself
and the Crofts, which, with Lady Russell, still resident in Kellynch,
and Mary fixed only three miles off, must be anticipated, need not
involve any particular awkwardness.

　　此人不管外表看来如何令人可疑，他却不是蒙克福德以前的副牧师，而是副牧师的弟弟弗雷德里克·温特沃思海军上校。这位温特沃思当年由于参加了圣多明戈附近的海战，而被晋升为海军中校，再加之一时没有任务，便于一八O六年夏天来到萨默塞特郡。可怜他父母双亡，只好在蒙克福德住了半年。当时，他是个出类拔萃的好后生，聪明过人，朝气勃勃，才华横溢。而安妮是个极其美丽的少女，性情温柔，举止娴静，兴致高雅，感情丰富。本来，双方只要具备一半的魅力也就足够了，因为小伙子无所事事，姑娘却又简直无人可爱。然而，双方都有这么多的优点长处，相逢之后岂有不成功的道理。他们逐渐结识了，结识后便迅速陷入了深挚的爱情。很难说谁觉得对方更完美，也很难说谁感到更幸福：是受到小伙子求爱的姑娘，还是得到姑娘应允的小伙子。
　　接踵而来的是一段无比幸福的美好光阴，可惜好景不长，不久便出现了麻烦。当小伙子向沃尔特爵士提出请求时，沃尔特爵士既不实说不同意，也不明示这永远不可能，而是用大为惊讶和冷漠不语的方式表示否决，并且明确表示：决不给女儿任何好处。他觉得，这是一起极不体面的姻缘。拉塞尔夫人虽然不像爵士那样傲气十足，不可一世，但还是认为这门亲事极不恰当。
　　安妮·埃利奥特出身高贵，才貌超群，十九岁就要把自己葬送掉，去跟这样一个年轻人定婚。他除了自己的人品之外别无其他长处，没有希望发家致富，一切指望着一项极不可靠的职业，而且即使从事这项职业，也没有亲朋故旧可以确保他步步高升，安妮嫁给他可真是自我葬送。拉塞尔夫人一想起来就痛心!安妮·埃利奥特这么年轻，见识的人这么少，现在要让一个无亲无故、没有财产的陌生人抢走；或者说使她堕落到困苦忧愁、扼杀青春的从属地位！这可不行，她对安妮几乎怀有母亲般的爱，享有母亲般的权利，她若是采取正当的方式，朋友式地出面干预，向她陈述利害，事情还是可以挽救的。
　　温特沃思没有家产。他在海军混得不错，但是钱来得随便花得也随便，他一直没有积下财产。不过他确信，他很快就会有钱的。他生气勃勃，热情洋溢，知道自己不久便会当上舰长，不久便会达到要啥有啥的地步。他始终是幸运的，他知道以后还会如此。他这种信心本身就很强烈，再加上又往往表示得那样逗趣，安妮岂能不为之心摇神驰。可是拉塞尔夫人却大不以为然。温特沃思的乐天性格和大无畏精神使她产生了迥然不同的反响。她认为，这只不过是罪孽的恶性发展，仅仅为温特沃思增添了危险性。他才华横溢而又刚腹自用。拉塞尔夫人不喜欢听人逗趣，极端厌恶一切轻率的举动。她从各方面表示不赞成这门亲事。
　　拉塞尔夫人怀着这样的感情表示反对，这是安妮无法抗拒的。她虽然年轻温柔，又得不到姐姐好言好色的安慰，可是父亲的不怀好意她或许还是可以顶得住的。然而，拉塞尔夫人是她热爱信赖的人，她一直在坚定不移、满怀深情地劝导她，岂能徒劳无益。她被说服了，认为他们的订婚是错误的，既不慎重又不得体，很难获得成功。不过，她之所以能谨慎从事，解除了婚约，并不仅仅是出于自私的考虑。假若她认为她是在为自己着想，而不是更多地在为温特沃思着想，她根本不可能舍弃他。她相信自己这样谨慎从事，自我克制，主要是为了他好，这是她忍痛与他分离(也是最终分离)的主要安慰。而每一点安慰又是必要的，因为使安妮感到格外痛苦的是，温特沃思固执己见，无法说服，总觉得自己受到虐待，被人强行抛弃。因此，他离开了乡下。
　　他们前前后后只交往了几个月。但是安妮由此而引起的痛苦却没有在几个月中消释。长年以来，痴情和懊恼的阴云一直笼罩着她的心头，使她丝毫尝不到青年人的欢乐。结果，她过早地失去了青春的艳丽和兴致。
　　这段令人心酸的短暂历史结束七年多了。随着时光的流逝，她对温特沃思的特殊感情已经大大淡薄了，也许可以说，几乎整个地淡薄了，然而她过于完全依赖时光的作用了。她没有采取其他的辅助手段，比如换换地方（她只在他们关系破裂后不久，去过一趟巴思），或者多结交些新朋友。在她的心目中，凡是来过凯林奇一带的人里，没有一个比得上弗雷德里克·温特沃思的。在她这个年纪，
　　要治愈她心头创伤的最自然、最恰当、最有效的办法就是再找个对象。可是她心比天高，挑三拣四，要在周围有限的小天地里再找个对象，谈何容易。当她大约二十二岁的时候，有位年轻人向她求婚，她不同意，小伙子过不多久便娶了她那位心甘情愿嫁给他的妹妹。拉塞尔夫人对她的拒绝表示惋惜，因为查尔斯·默斯格罗夫是个长子，他父亲的地产和地位在本郡仅次于沃尔特爵士，而且查尔斯本人名声很好，仪表堂堂。安妮十九岁的时候，拉塞尔夫人尽管对她要求可能更高些，可是等她到了二十二岁，她又很想看见她体面地搬出凯林奇大厦，摆脱她父亲的偏见不公，在她近旁找个终身的归宿。可是在这件事情中，安妮根本不给人留有忠告的余地。虽然拉塞尔夫人对自己的谨慎态度一如既往地感到很满意，并不希望挽回过去的局面，但是她现在开始担忧了，而且这担忧有些近似绝望。她认为安妮感情热烈，善于持家，特别适宜过小家庭生活，可现在她恐怕再也不会被哪位富有才干、独立自主的男子所打动，而与他结成美满姻缘。
　　对于安妮的行为，她们在一个主要问题上并不了解相互间的观点，不知道对方的观点改变了没有，因为这个问题从来不曾谈起过。不过安妮到了二十七岁，心里的想法和十九岁时的想法大不相同。她曾经接受过拉塞尔夫人的指引，为此她既不责怪拉塞尔夫人，也不责怪她自己。可她觉得，假使有哪位处于同样情况的年轻人向她求教，她决不会给人家出那样的主意，以至眼前的痛苦毋庸置疑，而长远的好处又不可捉摸。她相信，在遭到家人反对的不利情况下，尽管他们会对温特沃思的职业感到焦灼不安，尽管这可能引起忧虑、推延和失望，但是她假如保持婚约的话，还是会比解除婚约来得更幸福些。而且，她完全相信，即使他们感到通常分量、甚至超过通常分量的焦虑不安，她也会感到更幸福些。何况，他们的实际情况还并非如此。事实上，他们发财走运的时间将比人们合理推测的要早。温特沃思的乐观期待和满怀信心，统统被证明是有道理的。天赋与热情似乎给他带来了先见之明，指引他走上了成功之路。他们解约之后不久，他就得到了任用。他原先告诉她要出现的情况，全部应验了。他表现突出，很快又被晋升了一级。由于接连缴获战利品，他现在一定攒下了一笔可观的巨款。安妮只有海军花名册和报纸作为依据，但是她无法怀疑他发了财。而且，她相信他是忠贞不渝的，没有理由认为他已经结婚。
　　若叫安妮·埃利奥特说起来，那该具有何等的说服力啊！至少，她对早年炽热恋情的渴望，对未来的满怀喜悦和信心，是有充分理由的，而过去的谨小慎微似乎成了胡作非为和对上帝的亵读！她年轻的时候被迫采取了谨慎小心的态度，随着年龄的增长，她逐渐染上了浪漫色彩，这是一个不自然开端的自然结果。
　　她怀着这样的心情，回想起这一切情景，一听说温特沃思海军上校的姐姐可能住进凯林奇，心里怎能不勾起过去的隐痛。她需要多次的散步，多次的叹息，方能消除内心的忐忑不安。她经常告诫自己这样做是愚蠢的，后来才鼓足勇气，觉得大家接连讨论克罗夫特夫妇要租房子的事情并没有什么不好。不过，使她感到宽慰的是，她的朋友中了解过去这段隐情的总共不过三个人，而这三个人看上去又似不知不觉、不闻不问的，仿佛压根儿记不起这件事儿了。她可以公平地断定，拉塞尔夫人这样做的动机要比她父亲和伊丽莎白来得光明磊落。她钦佩她那镇静自若的体谅态度。然而他们之间存在着的那种若无其事的气氛，不管起因何在，对她却是至为紧要的。倘若克罗夫特将军果真住进凯林奇大厦，她可以一如既往地高高兴兴地相信：她的亲戚朋友中只有三个人了解她的过去，这三个人想来决不会走漏一点风声。而在温特沃思的亲戚朋友中，只有同他住在一起的哥哥知道他们之间有过一次短命的订婚。这位哥哥已经早就离开了乡下，鉴于他是个通情达理的人，而且当时又是个单身汉，安妮可以心安理得地相信，不会有人从他那里听到这段隐情的。
　　温特沃思的姐姐克罗夫特夫人当时不在英国，随着丈夫到海外驻防去了，而安妮自己的妹妹玛丽呢，当发生这一切情况的时候，她正在上学，别人有的出于自尊，有的出于体贴，后来一丝半点也没告诉她。
　　有了这些安慰，她觉得即使拉塞尔夫人仍然住在凯林奇，玛丽就在三英里之外，她也必须结识一下克罗夫特夫妇，而不必感到有什么特别尴尬的地方。

回复引用

ZxID：9184039

等级: 派派版主

一二三四五六七~~~

举报只看该作者 6楼发表于: 2013-10-26 0

Chapter Five

On the morning appointed for Admiral and Mrs Croft's seeing Kellynch
Hall, Anne found it most natural to take her almost daily walk to Lady
Russell's, and keep out of the way till all was over; when she found it
most natural to be sorry that she had missed the opportunity of seeing
them.

This meeting of the two parties proved highly satisfactory, and decided
the whole business at once.  Each lady was previously well disposed for
an agreement, and saw nothing, therefore, but good manners in the
other; and with regard to the gentlemen, there was such an hearty good
humour, such an open, trusting liberality on the Admiral's side, as
could not but influence Sir Walter, who had besides been flattered into
his very best and most polished behaviour by Mr Shepherd's assurances
of his being known, by report, to the Admiral, as a model of good
breeding.

The house and grounds, and furniture, were approved, the Crofts were
approved, terms, time, every thing, and every body, was right; and Mr
Shepherd's clerks were set to work, without there having been a single
preliminary difference to modify of all that "This indenture sheweth."

Sir Walter, without hesitation, declared the Admiral to be the
best-looking sailor he had ever met with, and went so far as to say,
that if his own man might have had the arranging of his hair, he should
not be ashamed of being seen with him any where; and the Admiral, with
sympathetic cordiality, observed to his wife as they drove back through
the park, "I thought we should soon come to a deal, my dear, in spite
of what they told us at Taunton.  The Baronet will never set the Thames
on fire, but there seems to be no harm in him."--reciprocal
compliments, which would have been esteemed about equal.

The Crofts were to have possession at Michaelmas; and as Sir Walter
proposed removing to Bath in the course of the preceding month, there
was no time to be lost in making every dependent arrangement.

Lady Russell, convinced that Anne would not be allowed to be of any
use, or any importance, in the choice of the house which they were
going to secure, was very unwilling to have her hurried away so soon,
and wanted to make it possible for her to stay behind till she might
convey her to Bath herself after Christmas; but having engagements of
her own which must take her from Kellynch for several weeks, she was
unable to give the full invitation she wished, and Anne though dreading
the possible heats of September in all the white glare of Bath, and
grieving to forego all the influence so sweet and so sad of the
autumnal months in the country, did not think that, everything
considered, she wished to remain.  It would be most right, and most
wise, and, therefore must involve least suffering to go with the others.

Something occurred, however, to give her a different duty.  Mary, often
a little unwell, and always thinking a great deal of her own
complaints, and always in the habit of claiming Anne when anything was
the matter, was indisposed; and foreseeing that she should not have a
day's health all the autumn, entreated, or rather required her, for it
was hardly entreaty, to come to Uppercross Cottage, and bear her
company as long as she should want her, instead of going to Bath.

"I cannot possibly do without Anne," was Mary's reasoning; and
Elizabeth's reply was, "Then I am sure Anne had better stay, for nobody
will want her in Bath."

To be claimed as a good, though in an improper style, is at least
better than being rejected as no good at all; and Anne, glad to be
thought of some use, glad to have anything marked out as a duty, and
certainly not sorry to have the scene of it in the country, and her own
dear country, readily agreed to stay.

This invitation of Mary's removed all Lady Russell's difficulties, and
it was consequently soon settled that Anne should not go to Bath till
Lady Russell took her, and that all the intervening time should be
divided between Uppercross Cottage and Kellynch Lodge.

So far all was perfectly right; but Lady Russell was almost startled by
the wrong of one part of the Kellynch Hall plan, when it burst on her,
which was, Mrs Clay's being engaged to go to Bath with Sir Walter and
Elizabeth, as a most important and valuable assistant to the latter in
all the business before her.  Lady Russell was extremely sorry that
such a measure should have been resorted to at all, wondered, grieved,
and feared; and the affront it contained to Anne, in Mrs Clay's being
of so much use, while Anne could be of none, was a very sore
aggravation.

Anne herself was become hardened to such affronts; but she felt the
imprudence of the arrangement quite as keenly as Lady Russell.  With a
great deal of quiet observation, and a knowledge, which she often
wished less, of her father's character, she was sensible that results
the most serious to his family from the intimacy were more than
possible.  She did not imagine that her father had at present an idea
of the kind.  Mrs Clay had freckles, and a projecting tooth, and a
clumsy wrist, which he was continually making severe remarks upon, in
her absence; but she was young, and certainly altogether well-looking,
and possessed, in an acute mind and assiduous pleasing manners,
infinitely more dangerous attractions than any merely personal might
have been.  Anne was so impressed by the degree of their danger, that
she could not excuse herself from trying to make it perceptible to her
sister.  She had little hope of success; but Elizabeth, who in the
event of such a reverse would be so much more to be pitied than
herself, should never, she thought, have reason to reproach her for
giving no warning.

She spoke, and seemed only to offend.  Elizabeth could not conceive how
such an absurd suspicion should occur to her, and indignantly answered
for each party's perfectly knowing their situation.

"Mrs Clay," said she, warmly, "never forgets who she is; and as I am
rather better acquainted with her sentiments than you can be, I can
assure you, that upon the subject of marriage they are particularly
nice, and that she reprobates all inequality of condition and rank more
strongly than most people.  And as to my father, I really should not
have thought that he, who has kept himself single so long for our
sakes, need be suspected now.  If Mrs Clay were a very beautiful woman,
I grant you, it might be wrong to have her so much with me; not that
anything in the world, I am sure, would induce my father to make a
degrading match, but he might be rendered unhappy.  But poor Mrs Clay
who, with all her merits, can never have been reckoned tolerably
pretty, I really think poor Mrs Clay may be staying here in perfect
safety.  One would imagine you had never heard my father speak of her
personal misfortunes, though I know you must fifty times.  That tooth
of her's and those freckles.  Freckles do not disgust me so very much
as they do him.  I have known a face not materially disfigured by a
few, but he abominates them.  You must have heard him notice Mrs Clay's
freckles."

"There is hardly any personal defect," replied Anne, "which an
agreeable manner might not gradually reconcile one to."

"I think very differently," answered Elizabeth, shortly; "an agreeable
manner may set off handsome features, but can never alter plain ones.
However, at any rate, as I have a great deal more at stake on this
point than anybody else can have, I think it rather unnecessary in you
to be advising me."

Anne had done; glad that it was over, and not absolutely hopeless of
doing good.  Elizabeth, though resenting the suspicion, might yet be
made observant by it.

The last office of the four carriage-horses was to draw Sir Walter,
Miss Elliot, and Mrs Clay to Bath. The party drove off in very good
spirits; Sir Walter prepared with condescending bows for all the
afflicted tenantry and cottagers who might have had a hint to show
themselves, and Anne walked up at the same time, in a sort of desolate
tranquillity, to the Lodge, where she was to spend the first week.

Her friend was not in better spirits than herself. Lady Russell felt
this break-up of the family exceedingly.  Their respectability was as
dear to her as her own, and a daily intercourse had become precious by
habit.  It was painful to look upon their deserted grounds, and still
worse to anticipate the new hands they were to fall into; and to escape
the solitariness and the melancholy of so altered a village, and be out
of the way when Admiral and Mrs Croft first arrived, she had determined
to make her own absence from home begin when she must give up Anne.
Accordingly their removal was made together, and Anne was set down at
Uppercross Cottage, in the first stage of Lady Russell's journey.

Uppercross was a moderate-sized village, which a few years back had
been completely in the old English style, containing only two houses
superior in appearance to those of the yeomen and labourers; the
mansion of the squire, with its high walls, great gates, and old trees,
substantial and unmodernized, and the compact, tight parsonage,
enclosed in its own neat garden, with a vine and a pear-tree trained
round its casements; but upon the marriage of the young 'squire, it had
received the improvement of a farm-house elevated into a cottage, for
his residence, and Uppercross Cottage, with its veranda, French
windows, and other prettiness, was quite as likely to catch the
traveller's eye as the more consistent and considerable aspect and
premises of the Great House, about a quarter of a mile farther on.

Here Anne had often been staying. She knew the ways of Uppercross as
well as those of Kellynch. The two families were so continually
meeting, so much in the habit of running in and out of each other's
house at all hours, that it was rather a surprise to her to find Mary
alone; but being alone, her being unwell and out of spirits was almost
a matter of course. Though better endowed than the elder sister, Mary
had not Anne's understanding nor temper. While well, and happy, and
properly attended to, she had great good humour and excellent spirits;
but any indisposition sunk her completely. She had no resources for
solitude; and inheriting a considerable share of the Elliot
self-importance, was very prone to add to every other distress that of
fancying herself neglected and ill-used. In person, she was inferior to
both sisters, and had, even in her bloom, only reached the dignity of
being "a fine girl." She was now lying on the faded sofa of the pretty
little drawing-room, the once elegant furniture of which had been
gradually growing shabby, under the influence of four summers and two
children; and, on Anne's appearing, greeted her with--

"So, you are come at last!  I began to think I should never see you.  I
am so ill I can hardly speak.  I have not seen a creature the whole
morning!"

"I am sorry to find you unwell," replied Anne.  "You sent me such a
good account of yourself on Thursday!"

"Yes, I made the best of it; I always do:  but I was very far from well
at the time; and I do not think I ever was so ill in my life as I have
been all this morning:  very unfit to be left alone, I am sure.
Suppose I were to be seized of a sudden in some dreadful way, and not
able to ring the bell!  So, Lady Russell would not get out.  I do not
think she has been in this house three times this summer."

Anne said what was proper, and enquired after her husband.  "Oh!
Charles is out shooting.  I have not seen him since seven o'clock.  He
would go, though I told him how ill I was.  He said he should not stay
out long; but he has never come back, and now it is almost one.  I
assure you, I have not seen a soul this whole long morning."

"You have had your little boys with you?"

"Yes, as long as I could bear their noise; but they are so unmanageable
that they do me more harm than good.  Little Charles does not mind a
word I say, and Walter is growing quite as bad."

"Well, you will soon be better now," replied Anne, cheerfully.  "You
know I always cure you when I come.  How are your neighbours at the
Great House?"

"I can give you no account of them.  I have not seen one of them
to-day, except Mr Musgrove, who just stopped and spoke through the
window, but without getting off his horse; and though I told him how
ill I was, not one of them have been near me.  It did not happen to
suit the Miss Musgroves, I suppose, and they never put themselves out
of their way."

"You will see them yet, perhaps, before the morning is gone.  It is
early."

"I never want them, I assure you.  They talk and laugh a great deal too
much for me.  Oh! Anne, I am so very unwell!  It was quite unkind of
you not to come on Thursday."

"My dear Mary, recollect what a comfortable account you sent me of
yourself!  You wrote in the cheerfullest manner, and said you were
perfectly well, and in no hurry for me; and that being the case, you
must be aware that my wish would be to remain with Lady Russell to the
last: and besides what I felt on her account, I have really been so
busy, have had so much to do, that I could not very conveniently have
left Kellynch sooner."

"Dear me! what can you possibly have to do?"

"A great many things, I assure you.  More than I can recollect in a
moment; but I can tell you some.  I have been making a duplicate of the
catalogue of my father's books and pictures.  I have been several times
in the garden with Mackenzie, trying to understand, and make him
understand, which of Elizabeth's plants are for Lady Russell.  I have
had all my own little concerns to arrange, books and music to divide,
and all my trunks to repack, from not having understood in time what
was intended as to the waggons: and one thing I have had to do, Mary,
of a more trying nature: going to almost every house in the parish, as
a sort of take-leave.  I was told that they wished it.  But all these
things took up a great deal of time."

"Oh! well!" and after a moment's pause, "but you have never asked me
one word about our dinner at the Pooles yesterday."

"Did you go then?  I have made no enquiries, because I concluded you
must have been obliged to give up the party."

"Oh yes! I went.  I was very well yesterday; nothing at all the matter
with me till this morning.  It would have been strange if I had not
gone."

"I am very glad you were well enough, and I hope you had a pleasant
party."

"Nothing remarkable.  One always knows beforehand what the dinner will
be, and who will be there; and it is so very uncomfortable not having a
carriage of one's own.  Mr and Mrs Musgrove took me, and we were so
crowded!  They are both so very large, and take up so much room; and Mr
Musgrove always sits forward.  So, there was I, crowded into the back
seat with Henrietta and Louise; and I think it very likely that my
illness to-day may be owing to it."

A little further perseverance in patience and forced cheerfulness on
Anne's side produced nearly a cure on Mary's.  She could soon sit
upright on the sofa, and began to hope she might be able to leave it by
dinner-time.  Then, forgetting to think of it, she was at the other end
of the room, beautifying a nosegay; then, she ate her cold meat; and
then she was well enough to propose a little walk.

"Where shall we go?" said she, when they were ready.  "I suppose you
will not like to call at the Great House before they have been to see
you?"

"I have not the smallest objection on that account," replied Anne.  "I
should never think of standing on such ceremony with people I know so
well as Mrs and the Miss Musgroves."

"Oh! but they ought to call upon you as soon as possible.  They ought
to feel what is due to you as my sister.  However, we may as well go
and sit with them a little  while, and when we have that over, we can
enjoy our walk."

Anne had always thought such a style of intercourse highly imprudent;
but she had ceased to endeavour to check it, from believing that,
though there were on each side continual subjects of offence, neither
family could now do without it.  To the Great House accordingly they
went, to sit the full half hour in the old-fashioned square parlour,
with a small carpet and shining floor, to which the present daughters
of the house were gradually giving the proper air of confusion by a
grand piano-forte and a harp, flower-stands and little tables placed in
every direction.  Oh! could the originals of the portraits against the
wainscot, could the gentlemen in brown velvet and the ladies in blue
satin have seen what was going on, have been conscious of such an
overthrow of all order and neatness!  The portraits themselves seemed
to be staring in astonishment.

The Musgroves, like their houses, were in a state of alteration,
perhaps of improvement.  The father and mother were in the old English
style, and the young people in the new.  Mr and Mrs Musgrove were a
very good sort of people; friendly and hospitable, not much educated,
and not at all elegant.  Their children had more modern minds and
manners.  There was a numerous family; but the only two grown up,
excepting Charles, were Henrietta and Louisa, young ladies of nineteen
and twenty, who had brought from school at Exeter all the usual stock
of accomplishments, and were now like thousands of other young ladies,
living to be fashionable, happy, and merry.  Their dress had every
advantage, their faces were rather pretty, their spirits extremely
good, their manner unembarrassed and pleasant; they were of consequence
at home, and favourites abroad.  Anne always contemplated them as some
of the happiest creatures of her acquaintance; but still, saved as we
all are, by some comfortable feeling of superiority from wishing for
the possibility of exchange, she would not have given up her own more
elegant and cultivated mind for all their enjoyments; and envied them
nothing but that seemingly perfect good understanding and agreement
together, that good-humoured mutual affection, of which she had known
so little herself with either of her sisters.

They were received with great cordiality.  Nothing seemed amiss on the
side of the Great House family, which was generally, as Anne very well
knew, the least to blame.  The half hour was chatted away pleasantly
enough; and she was not at all surprised at the end of it, to have
their walking party joined by both the Miss Musgroves, at Mary's
particular invitation.

　　安妮几乎每天早晨都有散步的习惯。就在约定克罗夫特夫妇来看凯林奇大厦的那天早上，她便自然而然地跑到拉塞尔夫人府上，一直躲到事情完结。不过，后来她却为错过一次拜见客人的机会，又自然而然地感到遗憾。
　　双方这次会见，结果十分令人满意，当下就把事情谈妥了。两位夫人小姐事先就满心希望能达成协议，因此都发现对方非常和蔼可亲。至于说到两位男主人，将军是那样和颜悦色，那样诚挚大方，这不可能不使沃尔特爵士受到感染。此外，谢泼德先生还告诉他，将军听说沃尔特爵士堪称卓有教养的楷模，更使他受宠若惊，言谈举止变得极其得体，极其优雅。
　　房屋、庭园和家具都得到了认可，克罗夫特夫妇也得到了认可，时间、条件、一切人、一切事，都不成间题。谢泼德先生的书记员奉命着手工作，整个契约的初稿中，没有一处需要修改。
　　沃尔特爵士毫不迟疑地当众宣布：克罗夫特将军是他见到的最漂亮的水兵，而且竟然把话说到这个地步：假如他自己的贴身男仆当初帮将军把头发修理一下，他陪他走到哪里也不会感到羞愧。再看将军，他乘车穿过庄园往回走时，带着真挚热情的口吻对他夫人说：“亲爱的，尽管我们在汤顿听到些风言风语，可我还是认为我们很快就能达成协议。准男爵是个无所作为的人，不过他似乎也不坏。”俗话说礼尚往来，这大致可以被视为旗鼓相当的恭维话了吧。
　　克罗夫特夫妇定于米迦勒节（九月二十九日，英国四大结帐日之一，租约多于此日履行）那天住进凯林奇大厦。由于沃尔特爵士提议在前一个月搬到巴思，大家只好抓紧时间做好一切准备工作。
　　拉塞尔夫人心里有数，沃尔特爵士父女选择住房时，安妮是不会获许有任何发言权的，因此她不愿意这么匆匆地把她打发走，而想暂且让她留下，等圣诞节过后亲自把她送到巴思。可是，鉴于她有自己的事情，必须离开凯林奇几个星期，她又不能尽心如愿地提出邀请。再说安妮，她虽然惧怕巴思九月份的炎炎烈日，不愿抛弃乡下那清凉而宜人的秋天气候，但是通盘考虑一下，她还是不想留下。最恰当、最明智的办法还是同大伙儿一起走，这样做给她带来苦楚最小。
　　不料发生了一个情况，使她有了一项别的任务。原来，玛丽身上经常有点小毛病，而且她总是把自己的病情看得很重，一有点毛病就要来喊安妮。眼下她又感觉不舒服了。她预感自己整个秋天都不会有一天的好日子，便请安妮去，或者更确切地说，是要求她去，因为让她放着巴思不去，却来厄泼克劳斯乡舍同她作伴，而且要她呆多久就得呆多久，这就很难说是请求了。
　　“我不能没有安妮，”玛丽申述了情由。伊丽莎白回答说：“那么，安妮当然最好留下啦，反正到了巴思也不会有人需要她。”
　　被人认为还有些用处，虽说方式不够妥当，至少比让人当作无用之材而遗弃为好。安妮很乐意被人看作还有点用处，很乐意让人给她分派点任务，当然她也很高兴地点就在乡下，而且是她自己可爱的家乡。于是，她爽爽快快地答应留下。
　　玛丽的这一邀请解除了拉塞尔夫人的重负，因此事情马上说定：安妮先不去巴思，等以后拉塞尔夫人带她一起去。在此期间，安妮就轮流着住在厄泼克劳斯乡舍和凯林奇小屋。
　　迄今为止，一切都很顺利。谁想到拉塞尔夫人突然发现，凯林奇大厦的计划里有个问题几乎把她吓了一跳。问题就出在克莱夫人身上，她正准备同沃尔特爵士和伊丽莎白一道去巴思，作为伊丽莎白最重要、最得力的助手，协助她料理眼前的事情。拉塞尔夫人觉得万分遗憾，沃尔特爵士父女居然采取了这样的措施，真叫她感到惊讶、悲伤和担忧。克莱夫人如此被重用，而安妮却一点也不受器重，这是对安妮的公然蔑视，怎能不叫人大为恼怒。
　　安妮本人对这种蔑视已经无动于衷了，但她还是像拉塞尔夫人一样敏锐地感到，这样的安排有些轻率。她凭着自己大量的暗中观察，凭着她对父亲性格的了解(她经常希望自己了解得少一点)，可以感觉到：她父亲同克莱夫人的密切关系完全可能给他的家庭带来极其严重的后果。她并不认为她父亲现在已经产生了那种念头。克莱夫人一脸雀斑，长着一颗大龅牙，有只手腕不灵活，为此她父亲一直在背后挖苦她。然而她毕竟年轻，当然也很漂亮，再加上头脑机灵，举止一味讨人喜欢，使她更加富有魅力。这种魅力比起纯粹容貌上的魅力来，不知道要危险多少倍。安妮深深感到这种魅力的危险性，义不容辞地也要让姐姐对此有所察觉。她不大可能成功，不过一旦发生这种不幸，伊丽莎白要比她更加令人可怜，她想必决没有理由指责她事先没有告诫过她。
　　安妮启口了，可似乎只招来了不是。伊丽莎白无法设想她怎么会产生如此荒谬的猜疑，她担保他们双方都是无可指责的，她了解他们的关系。
　　“克莱夫人，”她激动地说，“从来没有忘记自己的身分。我比你更了解她的心思。我可以告诉你，在婚姻这个问题上，她的观点是十分正确的。克莱夫人比大多数人都更强烈地指责门不当户不对。至于说到父亲，他为了我们一直鳏居，我的确想象不到现在居然要去怀疑他。假若克莱夫人是个美貌不凡的女人，我承认我也许不该老是拉着她。我敢说，无论在什么情况下，父亲一旦受到诱惑，娶了位有辱门庭的女人，他便要陷人不幸。不过，可怜的克莱夫人尽管有不少优点，却决不能被视为长得很漂亮。我的确认为，可怜的克莱夫人呆在这里是万无一失的。人们可能会设想你从未听见父亲说起她相貌上的缺陷，不过我敢肯定你都听过五十次了。她的那颗牙齿，那脸雀斑。我不像父亲那样讨厌雀斑。我认识一个人，脸上有几个雀斑，并不有伤大雅，可他却讨厌得不得了。”
　　“人不管相貌上有什么缺陷，”安妮回道，“只要举止可爱，总会叫你渐渐产生好感的。”
　　“我却大不以为然，”伊丽莎白简慢地答道。“可爱的举止可以衬托出漂亮的脸蛋，但是决不能改变难看的面孔。不过，无论如何，在这个问题上最担风险的是我，而不是别的什么人，我看你大可不必来开导我。”
　　安妮完成了任务。她很高兴事情结束了，而且并不认为自己完全一无所获。伊丽莎白虽然对她的猜疑忿忿不满，但也许会因此而留心些。
　　那辆驯马马车的最后一趟差事，是把沃尔特爵士、埃利奥特小姐和克莱夫人拉到巴思。这帮人兴高采烈地出发了。沃尔特爵士做好了思想准备，要纤尊降贵地向那些可能得到风声出来迎送他们的寒酸佃户和村民鞠躬致意。而在这同时，安妮却带着几分凄楚的心情，悄悄向凯林奇小屋走去，她要在那里度过第一个星期。
　　她朋友的情绪并不比她的好。拉塞尔夫人眼见着这个家庭的衰落，心里感到极为难过。她就像珍惜自己的体面那样珍惜他们的体面，珍惜同他们已经形成惯例的一天一次交往。一看见那空空荡荡的庭园，她就感到痛心，而更糟糕的是，这庭园即将落到生人手里。为了逃避村子变迁后引起的寂寞感和忧郁感，为了能在克罗夫特夫妇刚到达时躲得远远的，她决定等安妮要离开她时自己也离家而去。因此，她们一道出发了，到了拉塞尔夫人旅程的头一站，安妮便在厄泼克劳斯乡舍下了车。
　　厄泼克劳斯是个不大不小的村子，就在几年前，还完全保持着英格兰的古老风格，村上只有两座房子看上去胜过自耕农和雇农的住宅。那座地主庄园高墙大门，古树参天，气派豪华，古色古香，有条不紊的花园里，坐落着紧凑整洁的牧师住宅，窗外一棵梨树修得整整齐齐，窗户周围爬满了藤蔓。但是年轻的绅士一成家，便以农场住宅的格式做了修缮，改建成乡舍供他自己居住。于是，这幢设有游廊、落地长窗和其他漂亮装饰的厄泼克劳斯乡舍，便和大约四分之一英里以外的更协调、更雄伟的大宅一样能够引起行人的注目。
　　安妮以前经常在这里盘桓。她熟悉厄泼克劳斯这个地方，就像熟悉凯林奇一样。他们两家人本来一直不停地见面，养成了随时随刻你来我往的习惯；现在见到玛丽孤单单的一个人，安妮不禁大吃一惊。不过，在孤零零一个人的情况下，她身上不爽、精神不振乃是理所当然的事情。虽然她比她姐姐富有，但她却不具备安妮的见识和脾气。她在身体健康、精神愉快、有人妥当照顾的时候，倒能兴致勃勃，眉开眼笑的。可是一有点小灾小病，便顿时垂头丧气。她没有忍受孤单生活的本领。她在很大程度上继承了埃利奥特家族的妄自尊大，很喜欢在一切烦恼之外，再加上自以为受冷落、受虐待的烦恼。从容貌上看，她比不上两个姐姐，即使在青春妙龄时期，充其量也不过是被人们誉为“好看”而已。眼下，她呆在漂亮的小客厅里，正躺在那褪了色的长沙发上。经过四个春秋和两个孩子的折腾，屋里一度十分精致的家具逐渐变得破败起来。玛丽一见安妮走进屋，便向她表示欢迎：
　　“哦，你终于来了！我还以为永远见不到你呢。我病得几乎连话都不能说了。整个上午没见到一个人！”
　　“见你身体不好我很难过，”安妮回答说。“你星期四寄来的信里还把自己说得好好的。”
　　“是的，我尽量往好里说。我总是如此。可我当时身体一点也不好。我想我生平从来没有像今天早晨病得这么厉害，当然不宜于让我一个人呆着啦。假使我突然病得不行了，铃也不能拉，那可怎么办？拉塞尔夫人连车都不肯下。我想她今年夏天来我们家还不到三次呢。”
　　安妮说了些合乎时宜的话，并且问起她丈夫的情况。“埃！查尔斯出去打猎了。我从七点钟起一直没见过他的面。我告诉他我病得很厉害，可他一定要走。他说他不会在外面呆得很久，可他始终没有回来，现在都快一点钟了。实话对你说吧，整整一个上午我就没见过一个人。”
　　“小家伙一直和你在一起吧？”
　　“是的，假使我能忍受他们吵吵闹闹的话。可惜他们已经管束不住了，对我只有坏处没有好处。小查尔斯一句话也不听我的，沃尔特变得同他一样坏。”
　　“唔，你马上就会好起来的，”安妮高兴地答道。“你知道，我每次来都能治好你的病。你们大宅里的邻居怎么样啦？”
　　“我无法向你介绍他们的情况。我今天没见过他们一个人，当然，除了默斯格罗夫先生，他也只是停在窗外跟我说了几句话，没有下马。虽然我对他说我病得很厉害，他们一个也不肯接近我。我想，两位默斯格罗夫小姐又恰恰没有这个心思，她们是决不会给自己增添麻烦的。”
　　“也许不等上午结束，你还会见到她们的。时间还早。”
　　“实话对你说吧，我决不想见到她们。她们总是说说笑笑的，叫我无法忍受。唉！安妮，我身体这么坏！你星期四没来，真不体谅人。”
　　“我亲爱的玛丽，你回想一下，你在寄给我的信里把自己写得多么舒适惬意啊！你用极端轻快的笔调，告诉我你安然无恙，不急于让我来；既然情况如此，你一定明白我很想同拉塞尔夫人一起呆到最后。除了为她着想之外，我还确实很忙，有许多事情要做，因此很不方便，不能早点离开凯林奇。”
　　“天哪，你还能有什么事情要做？”
　　“告诉你吧，事情可多啦，多得我一时都想不起来了。不过我可以告诉你一些。我在给父亲的图书、图画复制一份目录。我陪麦肯齐去了几趟花园，想搞清楚并且让麦肯齐也搞清楚：伊丽莎白的哪些花草是准备送给拉塞尔夫人的。我还有自己的一些琐事需要安排，一些图书和琴谱需要分门别类地清理，再加上要收拾自己的箱子，因为我没有及时搞清楚马车准备什么时刻出发。我还有一件尴尬的事情要办：几乎跑遍教区的各家各户，算是告别吧。我听说他们有这个希望。这些事情花了我好多时间。”
　　玛丽顿了片刻，然后说道：“哎呀！我们昨天到普尔家吃的晚饭，对此你还只字没问过我呢。”
　　“这么说你去啦?我之所以没有问你，是因为我断定你一准因病放弃了。”
　　“哦，哪里！我去啦。我昨天身体挺好，直到今天早晨，我一直安然无恙。我要是不去，岂不成了咄咄怪事。”
　　“我很高兴你当时情况良好，希望你们举行了个愉快的晚宴。”
　　“不过如此。你总是事先就知道宴席上吃什么，什么人参加。而且自己没有马车，那可太不舒服啦。默斯格罗夫夫妇带我去的，真挤死人啦！他们两个块头那么大，占去那么多地方。默斯格罗夫先生总是坐在前面，这样一来我就跟亨丽埃塔和路易莎挤在后座上。我想，我今天的病八成就是这么挤出来的。”
　　安妮继续耐着性子，强露着笑颜，几乎把玛丽的病给治好了。过了不久，她就可以挺直身子坐在沙发上，并且希望吃晚饭的时候能离开沙发。随即，她又把这话抛到了脑后，走到屋子对面，摆弄起了花束。接着，她吃起了冷肉，以后又没事儿似地建议出去散散步。
　　两人准备好以后，她又说：“我们到哪儿去呢？我想你不会愿意赶在大宅里的人来看望你之前，先去拜一访他们吧？”
　　“这我丝毫没有什么不愿意的，”安妮答道。“对于默斯格罗夫太太和两位默斯格罗夫小姐那样的熟人，我决不会在礼仪上斤斤计较。”
　　“唔！他们应该尽早地来看望你。你是我的姐姐，他们应该懂得对你的礼貌。不过，我们还是去和他们坐一会儿吧，坐完之后再去尽兴地散我们的步。”
　　安妮一向认为这种交往方式过于冒失。不过她又不想加以阻止，因为她觉得，虽说两家总是话不投机，可是免不了要你来我往的，因此，她们走到大宅，在客厅里坐了足足半个小时。那是间老式的方形客厅，地上铺着一块小地毯，地板闪闪发亮，住在家里的两位小姐在四面八方摆设了大钢琴、竖琴、花架和小桌子，使整个客厅渐渐呈现出一派混乱景象。噢！但愿护壁板上的真迹画像能显显神通，让身着棕色天鹅绒的绅士和身穿蓝色绸缎的淑女能看到这些情形，觉察到有人竟然如此地不要秩序，不要整洁！画像本身似乎在惊讶地凝视着。
　　默斯格罗夫一家人和他们的房屋一样，正处于变化之中，也许是向好里变吧。两位做父母的保持着英格兰的旧风度，几位年轻人都染上了新派头。默斯格罗夫夫妇是一对大好人，殷勤好客，没受过多少教育，丝毫也不高雅。他们子女的思想举止倒还时髦一些。原来他们家里子女众多，可是除了查尔斯之外，只有两个长大成人，一位是二十岁的亨丽埃塔小姐，一位是十九岁的路易莎小如。她们在埃克塞特念过书，学到了该学的东西，如今就像数以千计的年轻小姐一样，活着就是为了赶赶时髦，图个欢乐和痛快。她们穿戴华丽，面孔俊俏，兴致勃勃，举止大方，在家里深受器重，到外面受人宠爱。安妮总是把她们视为她所结识的朋友中最为幸福的两个尤物。然而，正像我们大家都有一种惬意的优越感，以致谁都不愿与人对调，安妮也不想放弃自己那更优雅、更有教养的心灵，而去换取她们的所有乐趣。她只羡慕她们表面上能相互谅解，相互疼爱，和颜悦色，十分融洽，而她和自己的姐妹却很少能有这样的感情。
　　她们受到了非常热情的接待。大宅一家人礼节周到；安妮心里清楚，她们在这方面一般是无可指摘的。大伙愉快地交谈着，半个钟头一晃就过去了。最后，经玛丽特意邀请，两位默斯格罗夫小姐也加入了散步的行列，对此，安妮丝毫也不感到惊奇。

回复引用

ZxID：9184039

等级: 派派版主

一二三四五六七~~~

举报只看该作者 7楼发表于: 2013-10-26 0

Chapter Six

Anne had not wanted this visit to Uppercross, to learn that a removal
from one set of people to another, though at a distance of only three
miles, will often include a total change of conversation, opinion, and
idea.  She had never been staying there before, without being struck by
it, or without wishing that other Elliots could have her advantage in
seeing how unknown, or unconsidered there, were the affairs which at
Kellynch Hall were treated as of such general publicity and pervading
interest; yet, with all this experience, she believed she must now
submit to feel that another lesson, in the art of knowing our own
nothingness beyond our own circle, was become necessary for her; for
certainly, coming as she did, with a heart full of the subject which
had been completely occupying both houses in Kellynch for many weeks,
she had expected rather more curiosity and sympathy than she found in
the separate but very similar remark of Mr and Mrs Musgrove: "So, Miss
Anne, Sir Walter and your sister are gone; and what part of Bath do you
think they will settle in?" and this, without much waiting for an
answer; or in the young ladies' addition of, "I hope we shall be in
Bath in the winter; but remember, papa, if we do go, we must be in a
good situation:  none of your Queen Squares for us!" or in the anxious
supplement from Mary, of--"Upon my word, I shall be pretty well off,
when you are all gone away to be happy at Bath!"

She could only resolve to avoid such self-delusion in future, and think
with heightened gratitude of the extraordinary blessing of having one
such truly sympathising friend as Lady Russell.

The Mr Musgroves had their own game to guard, and to destroy, their own
horses, dogs, and newspapers to engage them, and the females were fully
occupied in all the other common subjects of housekeeping, neighbours,
dress, dancing, and music.  She acknowledged it to be very fitting,
that every little social commonwealth should dictate its own matters of
discourse; and hoped, ere long, to become a not unworthy member of the
one she was now transplanted into.  With the prospect of spending at
least two months at Uppercross, it was highly incumbent on her to
clothe her imagination, her memory, and all her ideas in as much of
Uppercross as possible.

She had no dread of these two months.  Mary was not so repulsive and
unsisterly as Elizabeth, nor so inaccessible to all influence of hers;
neither was there anything among the other component parts of the
cottage inimical to comfort.  She was always on friendly terms with her
brother-in-law; and in the children, who loved her nearly as well, and
respected her a great deal more than their mother, she had an object of
interest, amusement, and wholesome exertion.

Charles Musgrove was civil and agreeable; in sense and temper he was
undoubtedly superior to his wife, but not of powers, or conversation,
or grace, to make the past, as they were connected together, at all a
dangerous contemplation; though, at the same time, Anne could believe,
with Lady Russell, that a more equal match might have greatly improved
him; and that a woman of real understanding might have given more
consequence to his character, and more usefulness, rationality, and
elegance to his habits and pursuits.  As it was, he did nothing with
much zeal, but sport; and his time was otherwise trifled away, without
benefit from books or anything else.  He had very good spirits, which
never seemed much affected by his wife's occasional lowness, bore with
her unreasonableness sometimes to Anne's admiration, and upon the
whole, though there was very often a little disagreement (in which she
had sometimes more share than she wished, being appealed to by both
parties), they might pass for a happy couple.  They were always
perfectly agreed in the want of more money, and a strong inclination
for a handsome present from his father; but here, as on most topics, he
had the superiority, for while Mary thought it a great shame that such
a present was not made, he always contended for his father's having
many other uses for his money, and a right to spend it as he liked.

As to the management of their children, his theory was much better than
his wife's, and his practice not so bad.  "I could manage them very
well, if it were not for Mary's interference," was what Anne often
heard him say, and had a good deal of faith in; but when listening in
turn to Mary's reproach of "Charles spoils the children so that I
cannot get them into any order," she never had the smallest temptation
to say, "Very true."

One of the least agreeable circumstances of her residence there was her
being treated with too much confidence by all parties, and being too
much in the secret of the complaints of each house.  Known to have some
influence with her sister, she was continually requested, or at least
receiving hints to exert it, beyond what was practicable.  "I wish you
could persuade Mary not to be always fancying herself ill," was
Charles's language; and, in an unhappy mood, thus spoke Mary: "I do
believe if Charles were to see me dying, he would not think there was
anything the matter with me.  I am sure, Anne, if you would, you might
persuade him that I really am very ill--a great deal worse than I ever
own."

Mary's declaration was, "I hate sending the children to the Great
House, though their grandmamma is always wanting to see them, for she
humours and indulges them to such a degree, and gives them so much
trash and sweet things, that they are sure to come back sick and cross
for the rest of the day."  And Mrs Musgrove took the first opportunity
of being alone with Anne, to say, "Oh! Miss Anne, I cannot help wishing
Mrs Charles had a little of your method with those children.  They are
quite different creatures with you!  But to be sure, in general they
are so spoilt!  It is a pity you cannot put your sister in the way of
managing them.  They are as fine healthy children as ever were seen,
poor little dears! without partiality; but Mrs Charles knows no more
how they should be treated--!  Bless me! how troublesome they are
sometimes.  I assure you, Miss Anne, it prevents my wishing to see them
at our house so often as I otherwise should.  I believe Mrs Charles is
not quite pleased with my not inviting them oftener; but you know it is
very bad to have children with one that one is obligated to be checking
every moment; "don't do this," and "don't do that;" or that one can
only keep in tolerable order by more cake than is good for them."

She had this communication, moreover, from Mary.  "Mrs Musgrove thinks
all her servants so steady, that it would be high treason to call it in
question; but I am sure, without exaggeration, that her upper
house-maid and laundry-maid, instead of being in their business, are
gadding about the village, all day long.  I meet them wherever I go;
and I declare, I never go twice into my nursery without seeing
something of them.  If Jemima were not the trustiest, steadiest
creature in the world, it would be enough to spoil her; for she tells
me, they are always tempting her to take a walk with them." And on Mrs
Musgrove's side, it was, "I make a rule of never interfering in any of
my daughter-in-law's concerns, for I know it would not do; but I shall
tell you, Miss Anne, because you may be able to set things to rights,
that I have no very good opinion of Mrs Charles's nursery-maid: I hear
strange stories of her; she is always upon the gad; and from my own
knowledge, I can declare, she is such a fine-dressing lady, that she is
enough to ruin any servants she comes near.  Mrs Charles quite swears
by her, I know; but I just give you this hint, that you may be upon the
watch; because, if you see anything amiss, you need not be afraid of
mentioning it."

Again, it was Mary's complaint, that Mrs Musgrove was very apt not to
give her the precedence that was her due, when they dined at the Great
House with other families; and she did not see any reason why she was
to be considered so much at home as to lose her place.  And one day
when Anne was walking with only the Musgroves, one of them after
talking of rank, people of rank, and jealousy of rank, said, "I have no
scruple of observing to you, how nonsensical some persons are about
their place, because all the world knows how easy and indifferent you
are about it; but I wish anybody could give Mary a hint that it would
be a great deal better if she were not so very tenacious, especially if
she would not be always putting herself forward to take place of mamma.
Nobody doubts her right to have precedence of mamma, but it would be
more becoming in her not to be always insisting on it.  It is not that
mamma cares about it the least in the world, but I know it is taken
notice of by many persons."

How was Anne to set all these matters to rights?  She could do little
more than listen patiently, soften every grievance, and excuse each to
the other; give them all hints of the forbearance necessary between
such near neighbours, and make those hints broadest which were meant
for her sister's benefit.

In all other respects, her visit began and proceeded very well.  Her
own spirits improved by change of place and subject, by being removed
three miles from Kellynch; Mary's ailments lessened by having a
constant companion, and their daily intercourse with the other family,
since there was neither superior affection, confidence, nor employment
in the cottage, to be interrupted by it, was rather an advantage.  It
was certainly carried nearly as far as possible, for they met every
morning, and hardly ever spent an evening asunder; but she believed
they should not have done so well without the sight of Mr and Mrs
Musgrove's respectable forms in the usual places, or without the
talking, laughing, and singing of their daughters.

She played a great deal better than either of the Miss Musgroves, but
having no voice, no knowledge of the harp, and no fond parents, to sit
by and fancy themselves delighted, her performance was little thought
of, only out of civility, or to refresh the others, as she was well
aware.  She knew that when she played she was giving pleasure only to
herself; but this was no new sensation.  Excepting one short period of
her life, she had never, since the age of fourteen, never since the
loss of her dear mother, known the happiness of being listened to, or
encouraged by any just appreciation or real taste.  In music she had
been always used to feel alone in the world; and Mr and Mrs Musgrove's
fond partiality for their own daughters' performance, and total
indifference to any other person's, gave her much more pleasure for
their sakes, than mortification for her own.

The party at the Great House was sometimes increased by other company.
The neighbourhood was not large, but the Musgroves were visited by
everybody, and had more dinner-parties, and more callers, more visitors
by invitation and by chance, than any other family.  There were more
completely popular.

The girls were wild for dancing; and the evenings ended, occasionally,
in an unpremeditated little ball.  There was a family of cousins within
a walk of Uppercross, in less affluent circumstances, who depended on
the Musgroves for all their pleasures:  they would come at any time,
and help play at anything, or dance anywhere; and Anne, very much
preferring the office of musician to a more active post, played country
dances to them by the hour together; a kindness which always
recommended her musical powers to the notice of Mr and Mrs Musgrove
more than anything else, and often drew this compliment;--"Well done,
Miss Anne! very well done indeed!  Lord bless me!  how those little
fingers of yours fly about!"

So passed the first three weeks.  Michaelmas came; and now Anne's heart
must be in Kellynch again.  A beloved home made over to others; all the
precious rooms and furniture, groves, and prospects, beginning to own
other eyes and other limbs!  She could not think of much else on the
29th of September; and she had this sympathetic touch in the evening
from Mary, who, on having occasion to note down the day of the month,
exclaimed, "Dear me, is not this the day the Crofts were to come to
Kellynch?  I am glad I did not think of it before.  How low it makes
me!"

The Crofts took possession with true naval alertness, and were to be
visited.  Mary deplored the necessity for herself.  "Nobody knew how
much she should suffer.  She should put it off as long as she could;"
but was not easy till she had talked Charles into driving her over on
an early day, and was in a very animated, comfortable state of
imaginary agitation, when she came back.  Anne had very sincerely
rejoiced in there being no means of her going.  She wished, however to
see the Crofts, and was glad to be within when the visit was returned.
They came:  the master of the house was not at home, but the two
sisters were together; and as it chanced that Mrs Croft fell to the
share of Anne, while the Admiral sat by Mary, and made himself very
agreeable by his good-humoured notice of her little boys, she was well
able to watch for a likeness, and if it failed her in the features, to
catch it in the voice, or in the turn of sentiment and expression.

Mrs Croft, though neither tall nor fat, had a squareness, uprightness,
and vigour of form, which gave importance to her person.  She had
bright dark eyes, good teeth, and altogether an agreeable face; though
her reddened and weather-beaten complexion, the consequence of her
having been almost as much at sea as her husband, made her seem to have
lived some years longer in the world than her real eight-and-thirty.
Her manners were open, easy, and decided, like one who had no distrust
of herself, and no doubts of what to do; without any approach to
coarseness, however, or any want of good humour.  Anne gave her credit,
indeed, for feelings of great consideration towards herself, in all
that related to Kellynch, and it pleased her: especially, as she had
satisfied herself in the very first half minute, in the instant even of
introduction, that there was not the smallest symptom of any knowledge
or suspicion on Mrs Croft's side, to give a bias of any sort.  She was
quite easy on that head, and consequently full of strength and courage,
till for a moment electrified by Mrs Croft's suddenly saying,--

"It was you, and not your sister, I find, that my brother had the
pleasure of being acquainted with, when he was in this country."

Anne hoped she had outlived the age of blushing; but the age of emotion
she certainly had not.

"Perhaps you may not have heard that he is married?" added Mrs Croft.

She could now answer as she ought; and was happy to feel, when Mrs
Croft's next words explained it to be Mr Wentworth of whom she spoke,
that she had said nothing which might not do for either brother. She
immediately felt how reasonable it was, that Mrs Croft should be
thinking and speaking of Edward, and not of Frederick; and with shame
at her own forgetfulness applied herself to the knowledge of their
former neighbour's present state with proper interest.

The rest was all tranquillity; till, just as they were moving, she
heard the Admiral say to Mary--

"We are expecting a brother of Mrs Croft's here soon; I dare say you
know him by name."

He was cut short by the eager attacks of the little boys, clinging to
him like an old friend, and declaring he should not go; and being too
much engrossed by proposals of carrying them away in his coat pockets,
&c., to have another moment for finishing or recollecting what he had
begun, Anne was left to persuade herself, as well as she could, that
the same brother must still be in question.  She could not, however,
reach such a degree of certainty, as not to be anxious to hear whether
anything had been said on the subject at the other house, where the
Crofts had previously been calling.

The folks of the Great House were to spend the evening of this day at
the Cottage; and it being now too late in the year for such visits to
be made on foot, the coach was beginning to be listened for, when the
youngest Miss Musgrove walked in.  That she was coming to apologize,
and that they should have to spend the evening by themselves, was the
first black idea; and Mary was quite ready to be affronted, when Louisa
made all right by saying, that she only came on foot, to leave more
room for the harp, which was bringing in the carriage.

"And I will tell you our reason," she added, "and all about it.  I am
come on to give you notice, that papa and mamma are out of spirits this
evening, especially mamma; she is thinking so much of poor Richard!
And we agreed it would be best to have the harp, for it seems to amuse
her more than the piano-forte.  I will tell you why she is out of
spirits.  When the Crofts called this morning, (they called here
afterwards, did not they?), they happened to say, that her brother,
Captain Wentworth, is just returned to England, or paid off, or
something, and is coming to see them almost directly; and most
unluckily it came into mamma's head, when they were gone, that
Wentworth, or something very like it, was the name of poor Richard's
captain at one time; I do not know when or where, but a great while
before he died, poor fellow!  And upon looking over his letters and
things, she found it was so, and is perfectly sure that this must be
the very man, and her head is quite full of it, and of poor Richard!
So we must be as merry as we can, that she may not be dwelling upon
such gloomy things."

The real circumstances of this pathetic piece of family history were,
that the Musgroves had had the ill fortune of a very troublesome,
hopeless son; and the good fortune to lose him before he reached his
twentieth year; that he had been sent to sea because he was stupid and
unmanageable on shore; that he had been very little cared for at any
time by his family, though quite as much as he deserved; seldom heard
of, and scarcely at all regretted, when the intelligence of his death
abroad had worked its way to Uppercross, two years before.

He had, in fact, though his sisters were now doing all they could for
him, by calling him "poor Richard," been nothing better than a
thick-headed, unfeeling, unprofitable Dick Musgrove, who had never done
anything to entitle himself to more than the abbreviation of his name,
living or dead.

He had been several years at sea, and had, in the course of those
removals to which all midshipmen are liable, and especially such
midshipmen as every captain wishes to get rid of, been six months on
board Captain Frederick Wentworth's frigate, the Laconia; and from the
Laconia he had, under the influence of his captain, written the only
two letters which his father and mother had ever received from him
during the whole of his absence; that is to say, the only two
disinterested letters; all the rest had been mere applications for
money.

In each letter he had spoken well of his captain; but yet, so little
were they in the habit of attending to such matters, so unobservant and
incurious were they as to the names of men or ships, that it had made
scarcely any impression at the time; and that Mrs Musgrove should have
been suddenly struck, this very day, with a recollection of the name of
Wentworth, as connected with her son, seemed one of those extraordinary
bursts of mind which do sometimes occur.

She had gone to her letters, and found it all as she supposed; and the
re-perusal of these letters, after so long an interval, her poor son
gone for ever, and all the strength of his faults forgotten, had
affected her spirits exceedingly, and thrown her into greater grief for
him than she had known on first hearing of his death.  Mr Musgrove was,
in a lesser degree, affected likewise; and when they reached the
cottage, they were evidently in want, first, of being listened to anew
on this subject, and afterwards, of all the relief which cheerful
companions could give them.

To hear them talking so much of Captain Wentworth, repeating his name
so often, puzzling over past years, and at last ascertaining that it
might, that it probably would, turn out to be the very same Captain
Wentworth whom they recollected meeting, once or twice, after their
coming back from Clifton--a very fine young man--but they could not say
whether it was seven or eight years ago, was a new sort of trial to
Anne's nerves.  She found, however, that it was one to which she must
inure herself.  Since he actually was expected in the country, she must
teach herself to be insensible on such points.  And not only did it
appear that he was expected, and speedily, but the Musgroves, in their
warm gratitude for the kindness he had shewn poor Dick, and very high
respect for his character, stamped as it was by poor Dick's having been
six months under his care, and mentioning him in strong, though not
perfectly well-spelt praise, as "a fine dashing felow, only two
perticular about the schoolmaster," were bent on introducing
themselves, and seeking his acquaintance, as soon as they could hear of
his arrival.

The resolution of doing so helped to form the comfort of their evening.

　　安妮并不需要通过这次来访厄泼克劳斯，便能体味到：从一伙人来到另一伙人中间，虽说只有三英里之隔，却往往包含着谈吐、见解和观念上的全面改变。她以前每次来到这里，对此都深有感触，真希望埃利奥特府上的其他成员能有她这样的缘分，亲眼看看在凯林奇大厦看来是沸沸扬扬、众所关注的事情，在这里如何无声无息，无人问津。然而，经过这次访问，她觉得自己应该老老实实地认识到，她必须吸取另外一个教训：人一走出自己的圈子，要对自己的无足轻重有个自知之明；因为她虽说人是来了，却在一门心思想着凯林奇两家人思考了几个星期的那桩事，当然也就期待会引起亲戚朋友的好奇与同情，谁想默斯格罗夫夫妇却先后说出了如此雷同的话：“安妮小姐，这么说沃尔特爵士和你姐姐已经走了。你看他们会在巴思什么地方住下来？”说罢也并不期待安妮回答。两位小姐补充说：“希望今冬咱们也去巴思。不过你要记住，爸爸，我们要是真去的话，必须呆在个好地方，别让我们去你的皇后广场啦！”这时，玛丽焦灼不安地补充道：“听我说吧，等你们都去巴思寻欢作乐的时候，我肯定会大享清福的！”
　　安妮只能横下决心，将来不要这么自欺欺人，并且怀着更加深切的感激之情，庆幸自己能有一个像拉塞尔夫人那样真正富有同情心的朋友。
　　默斯格罗夫父子俩要护猎，狩猎，养马，喂狗，看报；女眷们则让其它通常的家务事忙得不可开交，什么管理家务呀，与邻居来往呀，添置服装呀，跳舞唱歌呀。她承认，每一个社会小团体都有权决定自已的谈话内容。她希望，她不久能成为她现在加人的这个小团体的一个合格的成员。她预期要在厄泼克劳斯至少呆两个月，因此她理所当然地应该使自己的想象、记忆和种种念头，尽可能地不要脱离厄泼克劳斯。
　　她并不担心这两个月。玛丽不像伊丽莎白那样令人反感，那样没有姐妹情，也不像伊丽莎白那样全然不听她的话。乡舍里的其他成员也没有任何令人不快的地方。她同妹夫一向很要好。两个孩子对她几乎像对母亲一样喜爱，但却比对母亲尊敬得多，他们给她带来了兴趣和乐趣，使她有了用武之地。
　　查尔斯·默斯格罗夫为人谦和客气。他在理智与性情上无疑胜过他的妻子，但他缺乏才干，不善辞令，没有风度，回想起过去(因为他们过去有过联系)，不会产生任何危险。不过，安妮和拉塞尔夫人都这样认为：他若是娶个更加匹配的妻子，兴许会有很大的长进；若是有个真正有见识的女人，他的身分兴许会变得更加举足轻重一些，他的行为和爱好也许会变得更有价值，更有理智，更加优雅。其实，他除了游乐活动之外，于什么都不热衷，时光都白白浪费掉了，也不看点书，或是干点别的有益的事情。他是个乐呵呵的人，从来不受妻子情绪时高时低的影响，玛丽再不讲道理，他都能忍耐，有时真让安妮感到钦佩。总的来说，虽然他们经常有点小的争执(由于受到双方的恳求，她自己有时也身不由己地给卷了进去)，他们还是可以被看作幸福的一对。他们在要钱这一点上总是十分合拍，很想从他父亲那里捞到一份厚礼。不过像在大多数问题上一样，查尔斯在这个问题上占了上风。当玛丽把他父亲不送礼视为一大耻辱时，他总是替父亲分辩，说他的钱还有许多其他用场，他有权爱怎么花就怎么花。
　　至于说到管教孩子，他的理论比他妻子的高明得多，而且他的做法也不赖。安妮经常听他说：“要不是玛丽从中干预，我会把孩子管得服服帖帖的。”安妮也十分相信他这话。反过来，她又听玛丽责怪说：“查尔斯把孩子惯坏了，我都管教不住了。”她听了这话从来不想说声“的确如此”。
　　她住在这里最不愉快的一件事情，就是他们各方对她太倾心诉胆，两房的牢骚话她听得太多。大家都知道她对她妹妹有些办法，便一再不切实际地请求她，至少是暗示她施加点影响。“我希望你能劝劝玛丽，不要总是想象自己身体不爽。”这是查尔斯的话。于是，玛丽便悻悻地说道：“我相信，查尔斯即使眼看着我快死了，也会认为我没有什么大病。当然啦，安妮，你要是肯帮忙的话，就请你告诉他，我的确病得很厉害——比我说的历害得多。”
　　玛丽宣称：“虽然做奶奶的总想见见孙子，我可不愿意把孩子送到大宅，因为她对他们过于娇惯，过于迁就，给他们吃那么多杂食、甜食，以至孩子们回来后，这后半天准是又吐又闹。”等默斯格罗夫太太一得到机会单独和安妮呆在一起，她便会趁机说道：“哦！安妮小姐，要是查尔斯夫人对那些孩子多少有点你的办法，那就好啦。他们在你面前个个都判若两人！当然啦，总的来说，他们都给宠坏了！真遗憾，你不能帮你妹妹学会管教孩子。这些孩子既漂亮又健康，跟谁比都不差，好可怜的小宝贝啊！这可不是我偏心眼。查尔斯夫人压根儿不晓得如何管教孩子！天哪！他们有时候真能烦人。实话对你说吧，安妮小姐，这就使我不大愿意在自己家里见到他们，不然的话，我会多见见他们的。我想，查尔斯夫人见我不常请他们来，一定不太高兴。不过你知道，跟那些你随时都得阻阻挡挡的孩子在一起，可真够令人讨厌的。什么‘别做这个’啦，‘别干那个’啦。你要是想让他们老实些，只能多给他们吃点糕点，尽管这对他们没有好处。”
　　另外，她还听见玛丽这样说：“默斯格罗夫太太认为自己的用人都很踏实可靠，谁要是对此有所怀疑，便是大逆不道。但是我可以毫不夸张地说，她的上房女仆和洗衣女工压根儿不干活，一天到晚在村里闲逛。我走到哪里就在哪里碰见她们。我敢说，我每去两次保育室就能见到她们一次。假如杰米玛不是世界上最踏实可靠的用人，那就准会让她们给带坏了；她告诉我说，她们总是诱惑她和她们一起散步。”而到了默斯格罗夫太太嘴里，话却是这样说的：“我给自己定下了一条规矩，决不干涉儿媳的任何事情，因为我知道这使不得。不过，安妮小姐，你或许能帮助解决些问题，所以我要告诉你，我对查尔斯夫人的保姆没有好感。我听到她的一些怪事，她总是游游荡荡的。就我所知，我敢说她是个讲究穿戴的女人，任何用人接近她都会被带坏。我知道，查尔斯夫人极其信赖她。我只是提醒你一下，好让你留心注意。你要是有什么看不惯的，要敢于提出来。”
　　玛丽还抱怨说，大宅里请人家吃饭的时候，默斯格罗夫太太连她应该享有的优先权都不给她。她不知道他们为什么待她如此随随便便，致使她有失自己的地位。一天，安妮正在和两位默斯格罗夫小姐散步，她们其中的一位谈起了地位、有地位的人和人们对地位的嫉妒，她说：“我可以毫无顾忌地对你说，有的人真够荒唐的，死抱住自己的地位不放，因为大家都知道你对地位想得开，不计较。但是我希望有人能向玛丽进一言，假如她不是那么顽固不化，特别是不一要总是盛气凌人地抢母亲的位置，那就好多了。谁也不怀疑她比母亲有优先权（玛丽是准男爵的女儿，所以地位在其婆婆之上，在社交场合应该享有优先权），但是她倘若不是那么时刻坚持的话，倒会更得体一些。这并不是说母亲对此有所计较，可我知道有许多人注意到了这个问题。”
　　安妮如何帮助解决这些问题呢？她充其量只能耐心地听着，为种种苦衷打打圆场，替双方都开脱开脱。她暗示说大家挨得这么近，相互间应该包涵着点才是，而且把送给她妹妹的暗示说得更加明白易懂。
　　从其他各方面来看，她的访问开始得很顺利，进行得也很顺利。由于改变了住所和话题，搬到离凯林奇三英里远的地方，她的情绪也随之好转。玛丽朝夕有人作伴，病情有所好转。她们同大宅一家人的日常交往，因为乡舍的人既没有什么真挚的感情要流露，又没有什么贴心的话儿要倾诉，也没有什么事情要干，反倒成了好事。当然，这种酬酢交往几乎有点过分，因为她们每天早上都要聚到一起，晚上几乎从不分离。不过安妮觉得，假若不能在往常的地方看到默斯格罗夫夫妇可敬的身影，假若听不见他们的女儿谈唱嘻笑的声音，她们姊妹俩也不会过得这么愉快。
　　她的钢琴比两位默斯格罗夫小姐弹得出色得多，但她嗓音不好，不会弹竖琴，也没有慈爱的父母坐在旁边自得其乐。她心里很清楚，她的演奏并不受欢迎，只不过出于礼貌，或是给别人提提神罢了。她知道，当她弹琴的时候，只有她自己从中得到快乐。不过，这已经不是什么新鲜感觉了。她自十四岁失去亲爱的母亲以来，生平除了一段很短的时间以外，从未感受过被人洗耳恭听的幸福，从未受到过真正的赞赏和鼓励。在音乐这个天地里，她历来总是感到孤苦伶仃的。默斯格罗夫夫妇只偏爱自己两个女儿的演奏，对别人的演奏却完全似听非听，这与其说使她为自己感到羞辱，不如说使她为默斯格罗夫家小姐感到高兴。
　　有时，大宅里还要增加些别的客人。厄泼克劳斯地方不大，但是人人都来默斯格罗夫府上拜访，因此默斯格罗夫府上举行的宴会、接待的客人（应邀的和偶尔来访的）比谁家的都多。他们真是吃香极了。
　　默斯格罗夫家小姐对跳舞如醉如狂，因此晚会末了偶尔要安排一次计划外的小型舞会。离厄泼克劳斯不远有一家表亲，家境不那么富裕，全靠来默斯格罗夫家娱乐娱乐。他们随时随刻都能来，帮助弹弹琴，跳跳舞，真是无可不可。安妮宁肯担任伴奏的任务，也不愿意干那蹦蹦跳跳的事情，于是便整小时地为大家弹奏乡下圆舞曲。她的这种友好举动总要博得默斯格罗夫夫妇的欢心，使她们比任何时候都更赏识她的音乐才能，而且经常受到这样的恭维：“弹得好啊，安妮小姐！真是好极啦！天哪！你的那些小指头动得多欢啊！”
　　就这样，前三个星期过去了，米迦勒节来临了。现在，安妮心里又该思恋凯林奇了。一个可爱的家让给了别人。那些可爱的房间和家具，迷人的树林和庭园景色，就要受到别人的观赏，为别人所利用！九月二十九日那天，安妮无法去想别的心思。到了晚上，她听见玛丽说了一句触动悲怀的话。当时，玛丽一有机会记起当天的日期，便惊讶地说道：“哎呀，克罗夫特夫妇不就是今天要来凯林奇吗？好在我先前没想起这件事。这事真叫我伤心啊！”
　　克罗夫特夫妇以不折不扣的海军作风，雷厉风行地搬进了凯林奇大厦，而且等着客人光临。玛丽也有登门拜访之必要，为此她甚感懊恼。“谁也不晓得我心里会有多么难受。我要尽量往后推延。”可是她又心神不定，后来硬是劝说丈夫早早用车把她送了过去，回来时那副神气活现、怡然自得的激动神情，简直无法形容。安妮没有车不能去，为此她感到由衷的高兴。不过，她还是想见见克罗夫特夫妇，所以，当他们回访的时候，她很高兴自己就在屋里。他们光临了，可惜房主人不在家，只有这姊妹俩呆在一起。说来也巧，克罗夫特夫人同安妮坐到了一块儿，而海军少将则坐在玛丽旁边，他乐呵呵地逗着她的小家伙玩，显得非常和蔼可亲，而安妮恰好可以在一旁观察，看看姐弟俩有什么相似之处，即使在容貌上发现不了，也能在声音、性情或谈吐中捕捉得到。
　　克罗夫特夫人虽说既不高也不胖，但她体态丰盈，亭亭玉立，富有活力，使她显得十分精神。她的眼睛乌黑透亮，牙齿洁白整齐，脸上和颜悦色。不过，她在海上的时间几乎和她丈夫一样多，面孔晒得又红又黑，这就使她看上去比她的实际年龄三十八岁要大上几岁。她举止坦然，大方，果断，不像是个缺乏自信的人，一举一动都不含糊。然而她既不失之粗俗，又不缺乏风趣但凡牵涉到凯林奇的事情，她总是十分照顾安妮的情绪，这真使安妮为之赞叹，也使她感到高兴，特别是在头半分钟里，甚至就在介绍的当儿，她便满意地发现，克罗夫特夫人没有露出知情或是疑心的丝毫迹象，不可能产生何形式的偏见。在这一点上，安妮非常放心，因此充满了力量和勇气，直到后来克罗夫特夫人突然冒出一句话，才使她像触电似的为之一惊：
　　“我发现，我弟弟呆在这一带的时候，荣幸地结识了你，而不是你姐姐。”
　　安妮希望自己已经跨过了羞怯的年龄，但她肯定没有跨过容易冲动的年龄。
　　“你也许还没听说他结婚了吧？”克罗夫特夫人接着说道。
　　现在，安妮可以该怎么回答就怎么回答啦。原来，当克罗夫特夫人接下来的话说明她在谈论温特沃思先生时，安妮高兴地感到，她所说的每一句话对她的两个弟弟都适用。她当即认识到，克罗夫特夫人心里想的、嘴里说的很可能是爱德华，而不是弗雷德里克。她为自己的健忘而感到羞愧，便带着相宜的兴趣，倾听克罗夫特夫人介绍她们那位过去的邻居的目前情况。
　　余下的时间平平静静地过去了。最后，正当客人起身告辞的时候，她听见海军少将对玛丽说：
　　“我们正在期待克罗夫特夫人的一位弟弟，他不久要来此地。你想必听说过他的名字吧？”
　　他的话头被两个孩子打断了，他们一拥而上，像老朋友似的缠住他，扬言不让他走。他的注意力完全被他们的种种建议吸引住了，什么要他把他们装进上衣口袋里带走呀，不一而足，闹得他无暇把话说完，甚至也记不起自己说到哪儿了。于是，安妮只能尽量劝慰自己：他说的一定还是那同一个弟弟。不过，她还没达到十拿九稳的地步，急切地想打听一下克罗夫特夫妇有没有在大宅里说起这件事，因为他们是先去那里走访的。
　　当天晚上，大宅一家人要来乡舍做客。因为眼下时令太晚，此类拜访不宜徒步进行，主人们便等着听马车的声音。恰在这时，默斯格罗夫家二小姐走了进来。众人见此情景，首先产生了一个绝望的念头，认为她是来道歉的，这一晚上他们只好自己消磨啦。玛丽已经做好了忍受屈辱的充分准备，不想路易莎令人释然地说道:只有她一个人是走来的，为的是给竖琴让地方，因为竖琴也装在车子里拉来了。
　　“我要告诉你们我们为什么要这样做，”她补充说道，“原原本本地告诉你们。我过来告诉你们一声，我爸爸妈妈今晚情绪不好，特别是我妈妈。她在苦苦思念可怜的理查德！我们大家一致认为，最好带上竖琴，因为竖琴似乎比钢琴更能使她开心。我要告诉你们她为什么情绪不好。克罗夫特夫妇上午来访的时候(他们后来拜访了这里，是吧？)，他们偶然提到，克罗夫特夫人的兄弟温特沃思上校刚刚回到英国，或者是被休役了什么的，眼下就要来看望他们。极为不幸的是，他们走了之后，妈妈不由得想起，可怜的理查德一度有个舰长，就姓温特沃思，或者与此很相似的一个姓。我不知道那是在什么时候，什么地方，不过远在他去世之前，可怜的家伙！妈妈查了查他的书信遗物，发现确实如此，她百分之百地断定，这就是那个人。她满脑子都在想着这件事，想着可怜的理查德！所以，我们必须尽量高高兴兴的，以便不要老是想着如此伤心的事情。”
　　这段叫人心酸的家史的真实情况是这样的：默斯格罗夫夫妇不幸有个令人烦恼、无可救药的儿子，但是幸运的是，他还不到二十岁便离开了人世。原来，他因为禀性愚蠢，在岸上管束不住，便被送到海上。他始终得不到家人的关照，不过他也根本不配得到关照。他几乎查无音讯，也没有人感到遗憾，谁想两年前，噩耗传到厄泼克劳斯，说他死在海外。
　　尽食他妹妹现在拼命地可怜他，把他称作“可怜的理查德”，可在事实上，他一向只不过是个愚笨、冷酷、无用的迪克·默斯格罗夫（“迪克”就是“理查德”的筒称），因为他投有积下什么德，可以使他有权享有比这简称更高的称呼，无论是生前还是死后。
　　他在海上服了几年役。在这期间，他像所有的海军候补生一样、特别是像那些每个舰长都不想要的海军候补生一徉，总是被调来调去，其中包括在弗雷德里克·温特沃思上校的护卫舰拉科尼亚号上呆了六个月。经过舰长做工作，他从拉科尼正号上给父母亲写了两封信，这是他整个离家期间他们收到的仅有的两封信。也就是说：仅有的两封不图私利的信。共余的信全是来要钱的。
　　他在两封信中都称赞了他的舰长。然而，他的父母向来不大注意这种事，对人名舰名压根儿不留心，也不感兴趣，所以当时没有留下什么印象。有时人会产生灵感，默斯格罗夫太太那天突然想起温特沃思的名字，把它同她儿子挂上钩，似乎就是一种异乎寻常的灵感。
　　她去看信，发现同她想象的一模一样，虽然时间隔了很久，她儿子已经永远离开了人世，他的过失已被人们淡忘，但是如今重读这两封信，却使她极为动情。真比最初听到噩耗时还悲痛万分，默斯格罗夫先生同样大动感情，只是程度上比不上他太太。他们来到乡舍之后，起先显然想要大伙倾听他们重新絮叨这件事，后来又需要兴高采烈的众人对他们进行劝慰。
　　他们俩滔滔不绝地谈论着温特沃思上校，一而再再而三地重复着他的名字，对过去的岁月感到困感不解，最后断定他兴许，也可能就是他们从克利夫顿回来后，记得见过一两次的温特沃思上校——一个很好的年轻人——但是他们说不上究竟是七年前还是六年前。听他们这么说着，对安妮的神经不啻是一种新的磨砺。不过她觉得，她必须使自己习惯于这磨砺。既然温特沃思真的要来乡下，她必须告诫自已在这种问题上不要神经过敏。现在看来，问题不仅仅是温特沃思很快要来，而且默斯格罗夫夫妇由于十分感激他对可怜的迪克的好意关照，十分尊重他的人格〔迪克受到他六个月的关照，曾用热烈而夹有错别字的言词称赞他是个“帅气的好小伙子，只是对教练太苛刻”，这些都足以显示出他的人格)。便一门心思在想，当他们一听说他的到来，就向他自我介绍，与他交个朋友。
　　两人打定这样的主意，不觉给晚会带来了几分愉快的气息。

回复引用

ZxID：9184039

等级: 派派版主

一二三四五六七~~~

举报只看该作者 8楼发表于: 2013-10-26 0

Chapter Seven

A very few days more, and Captain Wentworth was known to be at
Kellynch, and Mr Musgrove had called on him, and come back warm in his
praise, and he was engaged with the Crofts to dine at Uppercross, by
the end of another week.  It had been a great disappointment to Mr
Musgrove to find that no earlier day could be fixed, so impatient was
he to shew his gratitude, by seeing Captain Wentworth under his own
roof, and welcoming him to all that was strongest and best in his
cellars.  But a week must pass; only a week, in Anne's reckoning, and
then, she supposed, they must meet; and soon she began to wish that she
could feel secure even for a week.

Captain Wentworth made a very early return to Mr Musgrove's civility,
and she was all but calling there in the same half hour.  She and Mary
were actually setting forward for the Great House, where, as she
afterwards learnt, they must inevitably have found him, when they were
stopped by the eldest boy's being at that moment brought home in
consequence of a bad fall.  The child's situation put the visit
entirely aside; but she could not hear of her escape with indifference,
even in the midst of the serious anxiety which they afterwards felt on
his account.

His collar-bone was found to be dislocated, and such injury received in
the back, as roused the most alarming ideas.  It was an afternoon of
distress, and Anne had every thing to do at once; the apothecary to
send for, the father to have pursued and informed, the mother to
support and keep from hysterics, the servants to control, the youngest
child to banish, and the poor suffering one to attend and soothe;
besides sending, as soon as she recollected it, proper notice to the
other house, which brought her an accession rather of frightened,
enquiring companions, than of very useful assistants.

Her brother's return was the first comfort; he could take best care of
his wife; and the second blessing was the arrival of the apothecary.
Till he came and had examined the child, their apprehensions were the
worse for being vague; they suspected great injury, but knew not where;
but now the collar-bone was soon replaced, and though Mr Robinson felt
and felt, and rubbed, and looked grave, and spoke low words both to the
father and the aunt, still they were all to hope the best, and to be
able to part and eat their dinner in tolerable ease of mind; and then
it was, just before they parted, that the two young aunts were able so
far to digress from their nephew's state, as to give the information of
Captain Wentworth's visit; staying five minutes behind their father and
mother, to endeavour to express how perfectly delighted they were with
him, how much handsomer, how infinitely more agreeable they thought him
than any individual among their male acquaintance, who had been at all
a favourite before.  How glad they had been to hear papa invite him to
stay dinner, how sorry when he said it was quite out of his power, and
how glad again when he had promised in reply to papa and mamma's
farther pressing invitations to come and dine with them on the
morrow--actually on the morrow; and he had promised it in so pleasant a
manner, as if he felt all the motive of their attention just as he
ought.  And in short, he had looked and said everything with such
exquisite grace, that they could assure them all, their heads were both
turned by him; and off they ran, quite as full of glee as of love, and
apparently more full of Captain Wentworth than of little Charles.

The same story and the same raptures were repeated, when the two girls
came with their father, through the gloom of the evening, to make
enquiries; and Mr Musgrove, no longer under the first uneasiness about
his heir, could add his confirmation and praise, and hope there would
be now no occasion for putting Captain Wentworth off, and only be sorry
to think that the cottage party, probably, would not like to leave the
little boy, to give him the meeting.  "Oh no; as to leaving the little
boy," both father and mother were in much too strong and recent alarm
to bear the thought; and Anne, in the joy of the escape, could not help
adding her warm protestations to theirs.

Charles Musgrove, indeed, afterwards, shewed more of inclination; "the
child was going on so well, and he wished so much to be introduced to
Captain Wentworth, that, perhaps, he might join them in the evening; he
would not dine from home, but he might walk in for half an hour." But
in this he was eagerly opposed by his wife, with "Oh! no, indeed,
Charles, I cannot bear to have you go away.  Only think if anything
should happen?"

The child had a good night, and was going on well the next day.  It
must be a work of time to ascertain that no injury had been done to the
spine; but Mr Robinson found nothing to increase alarm, and Charles
Musgrove began, consequently, to feel no necessity for longer
confinement.  The child was to be kept in bed and amused as quietly as
possible; but what was there for a father to do?  This was quite a
female case, and it would be highly absurd in him, who could be of no
use at home, to shut himself up.  His father very much wished him to
meet Captain Wentworth, and there being no sufficient reason against
it, he ought to go; and it ended in his making a bold, public
declaration, when he came in from shooting, of his meaning to dress
directly, and dine at the other house.

"Nothing can be going on better than the child," said he; "so I told my
father, just now, that I would come, and he thought me quite right.
Your sister being with you, my love, I have no scruple at all.  You
would not like to leave him yourself, but you see I can be of no use.
Anne will send for me if anything is the matter."

Husbands and wives generally understand when opposition will be vain.
Mary knew, from Charles's manner of speaking, that he was quite
determined on going, and that it would be of no use to teaze him.  She
said nothing, therefore, till he was out of the room, but as soon as
there was only Anne to hear--

"So you and I are to be left to shift by ourselves, with this poor sick
child; and not a creature coming near us all the evening!  I knew how
it would be.  This is always my luck.  If there is anything
disagreeable going on men are always sure to get out of it, and Charles
is as bad as any of them.  Very unfeeling!  I must say it is very
unfeeling of him to be running away from his poor little boy.  Talks of
his being going on so well!  How does he know that he is going on well,
or that there may not be a sudden change half an hour hence?  I did not
think Charles would have been so unfeeling.  So here he is to go away
and enjoy himself, and because I am the poor mother, I am not to be
allowed to stir; and yet, I am sure, I am more unfit than anybody else
to be about the child.  My being the mother is the very reason why my
feelings should not be tried.  I am not at all equal to it.  You saw
how hysterical I was yesterday."

"But that was only the effect of the suddenness of your alarm--of the
shock.  You will not be hysterical again.  I dare say we shall have
nothing to distress us.  I perfectly understand Mr Robinson's
directions, and have no fears; and indeed, Mary, I cannot wonder at
your husband.  Nursing does not belong to a man; it is not his
province.  A sick child is always the mother's property:  her own
feelings generally make it so."

"I hope I am as fond of my child as any mother, but I do not know that
I am of any more use in the sick-room than Charles, for I cannot be
always scolding and teazing the poor child when it is ill; and you saw,
this morning, that if I told him to keep quiet, he was sure to begin
kicking about.  I have not nerves for the sort of thing."

"But, could you be comfortable yourself, to be spending the whole
evening away from the poor boy?"

"Yes; you see his papa can, and why should not I?  Jemima is so
careful; and she could send us word every hour how he was.  I really
think Charles might as well have told his father we would all come.  I
am not more alarmed about little Charles now than he is.  I was
dreadfully alarmed yesterday, but the case is very different to-day."

"Well, if you do not think it too late to give notice for yourself,
suppose you were to go, as well as your husband.  Leave little Charles
to my care.  Mr and Mrs Musgrove cannot think it wrong while I remain
with him."

"Are you serious?" cried Mary, her eyes brightening.  "Dear me!  that's
a very good thought, very good, indeed.  To be sure, I may just as well
go as not, for I am of no use at home--am I?  and it only harasses me.
You, who have not a mother's feelings, are a great deal the properest
person.  You can make little Charles do anything; he always minds you
at a word.  It will be a great deal better than leaving him only with
Jemima.  Oh! I shall certainly go; I am sure I ought if I can, quite as
much as Charles, for they want me excessively to be acquainted with
Captain Wentworth, and I know you do not mind being left alone.  An
excellent thought of yours, indeed, Anne.  I will go and tell Charles,
and get ready directly.  You can send for us, you know, at a moment's
notice, if anything is the matter; but I dare say there will be nothing
to alarm you.  I should not go, you may be sure, if I did not feel
quite at ease about my dear child."

The next moment she was tapping at her husband's dressing-room door,
and as Anne followed her up stairs, she was in time for the whole
conversation, which began with Mary's saying, in a tone of great
exultation--

"I mean to go with you, Charles, for I am of no more use at home than
you are.  If I were to shut myself up for ever with the child, I should
not be able to persuade him to do anything he did not like.  Anne will
stay; Anne undertakes to stay at home and take care of him.  It is
Anne's own proposal, and so I shall go with you, which will be a great
deal better, for I have not dined at the other house since Tuesday."

"This is very kind of Anne," was her husband's answer, "and I should be
very glad to have you go; but it seems rather hard that she should be
left at home by herself, to nurse our sick child."

Anne was now at hand to take up her own cause, and the sincerity of her
manner being soon sufficient to convince him, where conviction was at
least very agreeable, he had no farther scruples as to her being left
to dine alone, though he still wanted her to join them in the evening,
when the child might be at rest for the night, and kindly urged her to
let him come and fetch her, but she was quite unpersuadable; and this
being the case, she had ere long the pleasure of seeing them set off
together in high spirits.  They were gone, she hoped, to be happy,
however oddly constructed such happiness might seem; as for herself,
she was left with as many sensations of comfort, as were, perhaps, ever
likely to be hers.  She knew herself to be of the first utility to the
child; and what was it to her if Frederick Wentworth were only half a
mile distant, making himself agreeable to others?

She would have liked to know how he felt as to a meeting.  Perhaps
indifferent, if indifference could exist under such circumstances.  He
must be either indifferent or unwilling.  Had he wished ever to see her
again, he need not have waited till this time; he would have done what
she could not but believe that in his place she should have done long
ago, when events had been early giving him the independence which alone
had been wanting.

Her brother and sister came back delighted with their new acquaintance,
and their visit in general.  There had been music, singing, talking,
laughing, all that was most agreeable; charming manners in Captain
Wentworth, no shyness or reserve; they seemed all to know each other
perfectly, and he was coming the very next morning to shoot with
Charles.  He was to come to breakfast, but not at the Cottage, though
that had been proposed at first; but then he had been pressed to come
to the Great House instead, and he seemed afraid of being in Mrs
Charles Musgrove's way, on account of the child, and therefore,
somehow, they hardly knew how, it ended in Charles's being to meet him
to breakfast at his father's.

Anne understood it.  He wished to avoid seeing her.  He had inquired
after her, she found, slightly, as might suit a former slight
acquaintance, seeming to acknowledge such as she had acknowledged,
actuated, perhaps, by the same view of escaping introduction when they
were to meet.

The morning hours of the Cottage were always later than those of the
other house, and on the morrow the difference was so great that Mary
and Anne were not more than beginning breakfast when Charles came in to
say that they were just setting off, that he was come for his dogs,
that his sisters were following with Captain Wentworth; his sisters
meaning to visit Mary and the child, and Captain Wentworth proposing
also to wait on her for a few minutes if not inconvenient; and though
Charles had answered for the child's being in no such state as could
make it inconvenient, Captain Wentworth would not be satisfied without
his running on to give notice.

Mary, very much gratified by this attention, was delighted to receive
him, while a thousand feelings rushed on Anne, of which this was the
most consoling, that it would soon be over.  And it was soon over.  In
two minutes after Charles's preparation, the others appeared; they were
in the drawing-room.  Her eye half met Captain Wentworth's, a bow, a
curtsey passed; she heard his voice; he talked to Mary, said all that
was right, said something to the Miss Musgroves, enough to mark an easy
footing; the room seemed full, full of persons and voices, but a few
minutes ended it.  Charles shewed himself at the window, all was ready,
their visitor had bowed and was gone, the Miss Musgroves were gone too,
suddenly resolving to walk to the end of the village with the
sportsmen:  the room was cleared, and Anne might finish her breakfast
as she could.

"It is over! it is over!" she repeated to herself again and again, in
nervous gratitude.  "The worst is over!"

Mary talked, but she could not attend.  She had seen him.  They had
met.  They had been once more in the same room.

Soon, however, she began to reason with herself, and try to be feeling
less.  Eight years, almost eight years had passed, since all had been
given up.  How absurd to be resuming the agitation which such an
interval had banished into distance and indistinctness!  What might not
eight years do?  Events of every description, changes, alienations,
removals--all, all must be comprised in it, and oblivion of the past--
how natural, how certain too!  It included nearly a third part of her
own life.

Alas! with all her reasoning, she found, that to retentive feelings
eight years may be little more than nothing.

Now, how were his sentiments to be read?  Was this like wishing to
avoid her?  And the next moment she was hating herself for the folly
which asked the question.

On one other question which perhaps her utmost wisdom might not have
prevented, she was soon spared all suspense; for, after the Miss
Musgroves had returned and finished their visit at the Cottage she had
this spontaneous information from Mary:--

"Captain Wentworth is not very gallant by you, Anne, though he was so
attentive to me.  Henrietta asked him what he thought of you, when they
went away, and he said, 'You were so altered he should not have known
you again.'"

Mary had no feelings to make her respect her sister's in a common way,
but she was perfectly unsuspicious of being inflicting any peculiar
wound.

"Altered beyond his knowledge."  Anne fully submitted, in silent, deep
mortification.  Doubtless it was so, and she could take no revenge, for
he was not altered, or not for the worse.  She had already acknowledged
it to herself, and she could not think differently, let him think of
her as he would.  No:  the years which had destroyed her youth and
bloom had only given him a more glowing, manly, open look, in no
respect lessening his personal advantages.  She had seen the same
Frederick Wentworth.

"So altered that he should not have known her again!"  These were words
which could not but dwell with her.  Yet she soon began to rejoice that
she had heard them.  They were of sobering tendency; they allayed
agitation; they composed, and consequently must make her happier.

Frederick Wentworth had used such words, or something like them, but
without an idea that they would be carried round to her.  He had
thought her wretchedly altered, and in the first moment of appeal, had
spoken as he felt.  He had not forgiven Anne Elliot.  She had used him
ill, deserted and disappointed him; and worse, she had shewn a
feebleness of character in doing so, which his own decided, confident
temper could not endure.  She had given him up to oblige others.  It
had been the effect of over-persuasion.  It had been weakness and
timidity.

He had been most warmly attached to her, and had never seen a woman
since whom he thought her equal; but, except from some natural
sensation of curiosity, he had no desire of meeting her again.  Her
power with him was gone for ever.

It was now his object to marry.  He was rich, and being turned on
shore, fully intended to settle as soon as he could be properly
tempted; actually looking round, ready to fall in love with all the
speed which a clear head and a quick taste could allow.  He had a heart
for either of the Miss Musgroves, if they could catch it; a heart, in
short, for any pleasing young woman who came in his way, excepting Anne
Elliot.  This was his only secret exception, when he said to his
sister, in answer to her suppositions:--

"Yes, here I am, Sophia, quite ready to make a foolish match.  Anybody
between fifteen and thirty may have me for asking.  A little beauty,
and a few smiles, and a few compliments to the navy, and I am a lost
man.  Should not this be enough for a sailor, who has had no society
among women to make him nice?"

He said it, she knew, to be contradicted.  His bright proud eye spoke
the conviction that he was nice; and Anne Elliot was not out of his
thoughts, when he more seriously described the woman he should wish to
meet with.  "A strong mind, with sweetness of manner," made the first
and the last of the description.

"That is the woman I want," said he.  "Something a little inferior I
shall of course put up with, but it must not be much.  If I am a fool,
I shall be a fool indeed, for I have thought on the subject more than
most men."

　　又过了不几天，人们都知道温特沃思上校来到了凯林奇。默斯格罗夫先生去拜访过他，回来后对他赞不绝口。他同克罗夫特夫妇约定，下周末来厄泼克劳斯吃饭。使默斯格罗夫先生大为失望的是，他不能定个更早的日子。他实在有点迫不及待了，想尽早把温特沃思上校请到自己府上，用酒窖里最浓烈、最上等的好酒款待他，借以表达自己的感激之情。但是他还得等待一个星期。可在安妮看来，却仅仅只有一个星期，一个星期过后，他们想必就要见面啦。她马上又兴起了这样的愿望：哪怕能有一个星期的保险期也好。
　　温特沃思上校早早地回访了默斯格罗夫先生，而在那半个钟头里，安妮也险些同时迈进默斯格罗夫府上。实际上，她和玛丽正动身朝大宅走去，正如她后来所知，她们不可避免地要见到他啦！不料恰在这时，玛丽的长子由于严重摔伤被抱回了家，正好拖住了她俩。见到孩子处于这般情景，两人便完全打消了去大宅的念头。不过，安妮一听说自己逃避了这次会面，又不能不感到庆幸，即使后来为孩子担惊受怕的时候，也是如此。
　　姊妹俩发现，孩子的锁骨脱位了。孩子肩上受了这么重的伤，怎么能不引起一些万分惊恐的念头！那是个令人忧伤的下午，安妮当即忙碌起来：派这个去喊医生，吩咐那个赶上去通知孩子的父亲，劝慰那做母亲的不要过于悲痛，管束所有的用人，打发走老二，关照抚慰那可怜的受难者。除了这些之外，她又想起大宅的人还不知道，便连忙派人去通知，不想引来一伙子人，帮不了忙不说，还大惊小怪地问个不停。
　　首先使安妮感到欣慰的是，她妹夫回来了。他可以好好地照料妻子。第二个福音则是医生的到来。直至他来检查了孩子之前，大家因为不明了孩子的病情，一个个都吓得要命。他们猜想伤势很重，可又不晓得伤在哪里。现在可好，锁骨这么快就给复位了，尽管罗宾逊先生摸了又摸，揉了又揉，看上去非常严肃，同孩子的父亲和姨妈说起话来声音很低，大家还是充满了希望，可以放心地散去吃晚饭。就在大家分手之前，两个小姑姑竟然抛开了侄子的病情，报告了温特沃思上校来访的消息。她们等父母亲走后又逗留了五分钟，尽力说明她们如何喜爱他，他有多么漂亮，多么和蔼可亲，她们觉得自己的男朋友中没有一个比得上他的，即使过去最喜欢的男朋友也远远比不上他。她们听见爸爸请他留下来吃饭，心里大为高兴。不料上校说实在无能为力，她们又不胜遗憾。后来经不住爸爸妈妈恳切邀请，他答应第二天再来和他们共进晚餐——实际上就是明日，她们又感到高兴至极。他答应的时候态度那么和悦，好像他感到了他们盛意邀请的全部动机，当然他照理也应该感到。总而言之，他的整个神态，他的一言一语是那样的温文尔雅，她们可以向大家保证：她们两人完全被他迷住了。她们说罢扭身就走，心里充满了钟情，也充满了喜悦。显然，她们一味想着温特沃思上校，并没把小查尔斯放在心上。
　　黄昏的时候，两位小姐伴随父亲过来探问，又把那个故事和她们大喜若狂的心情重新述说了一番。默斯格罗夫先生不再像先前那样为孙子担忧，他现在也跟着称赞起上校来。他认为现在没有理由推迟对温特沃思上校的宴请，只是觉得很遗憾，乡舍一家人可能不愿丢下那小家伙来参加他们的宴会。孩子的父母亲刚才还惊恐万状的，岂能忍心撇下孩子：“哦！不，决不能丢下那小家伙！”安妮一想到自己可以逃脱赴宴，感到十分高兴，便情不自禁地在一旁跟着帮腔，强烈反对丢下小家伙不管。
　　后来，查尔斯·默斯格罗夫还真有点动心，只听他说:“孩子的情况良好，我还真想去结识一下温特沃思上校。也许我晚上可以去参加一会儿。我不想在那里吃饭，不过我可以进去坐上半个钟头。”但是，他在这点上遭到了妻子的激烈反对，她说：“哦！不，查尔斯，我的确不能放你走。你只要想一想，要是出了什么事儿可怎么办？”
　　孩子一夜安然无恙，第二天情况仍然良好。看来，要确定脊柱没受损伤，还必须经过一段时间的观察。不过，罗宾逊先生没有发现可以进一步引起惊恐的症候，因而，查尔斯·默斯格罗夫觉得没有必要再守在家里。孩子要躺在床上，有人陪着他逗趣，还要尽量保持安静，可是一个做父亲的能做些什么呢？这完全是女人家的事情，他在家里起不到任何作用，再把他关在屋里岂不是荒唐至极。他父亲很希望他见见温特沃思上校，既然没有理由不去，那他就应该去一趟。结果，当他打猎回来的时候，他毅然公开宣称：他准备马上换装，去大宅赴宴。
　　“孩子的情况好得不能再好了，”他说。“所以我刚才告诉父亲说我要去，他认为我做得很对。亲爱的，有你姐姐和你在一起，我就毫无顾虑啦。你自己不愿意离开孩子，可你瞧我又帮不上忙。要是有什么情况，安妮会打发人去叫我的。”
　　做夫妻的一般都懂得什么时候提出反对意见是徒劳无益的。玛丽从查尔斯的说话态度看得出来，他是打定主意非去不可的，你想强拦也拦不住。所以她一声不吭，直到他走出屋去。可是，一旦只剩下安妮听她说话……
　　“瞧，你我又给撇下来，轮换着看守这可怜的小病人了。整个晚上不会有一个人来接近我们！我早就知道会有这个结果。我总是命该如此。一遇到不愉快的事情，男人们总要溜之大吉，查尔斯就像别的男人一样坏。真是冷酷无情！我认为，他抛下他可怜的小家伙自己跑了，真是冷酷无情。他还说什么他的情况良好呢！他怎么晓得他的情况良好，他怎么晓得半个钟头以后不会出现突然变化？我原来以为他不至于会这么冷酷无情。现在可好，他要去啦，去自我享乐，而我可怜巴巴的就因为是做母亲的，便只好关在家里一动不准动。然而我敢说，我比任何人都不适于照料孩子。我是孩子的母亲，这就是我的感情经受不住打击的原因。我压根儿经受不了。你曾见到我昨天歇斯底里发作的情形。”
　　“可那仅仅是你突然受惊的结果——受到震惊的结果。你不会歇斯底里再发作了。我想我们不会再有令人烦恼的事情了。我完全懂得罗宾逊先生的诊断，一点儿也不担心。玛丽，我的确无法对你丈夫的行为感到惊奇。看孩子不是男人的事，不是男人的本分。生病的孩子总是母亲的财产：这种情况一般都是母亲自己的感情造成的。”
　　“我希望我像别的母亲一样喜欢自己的孩子，可是我知道我在病室里像查尔斯一样无能为力，因为孩子病得可怜，我总不能老是责骂他、逗弄他吧。你今天早晨看见了，我要是叫他安静些，他却非要踢来踢去不可。我的神经经受不了这样的事情。”
　　“不过，你一个晚上扔下这可怜的孩子，自己能安心吗？”
　　“当然能。你瞧他爸爸能，我于吗不能？杰米玛是个细心人，她可以随时派人向我们报告孩子的情况。我真希望查尔斯当初告诉他父亲我们都去。对于小查尔斯，我现在并不比查尔斯更担惊受怕。昨天可把我吓坏了，不过今天的情况就大不一样了。”
　　“唔，你要是觉得还来得及通知，你索性和你丈夫一起去。把小查尔斯交给我照料。有我守着他，默斯格罗夫夫妇不会见怪的。”
　　“你这话当真吗？”玛丽眼睛一亮，大声嚷了起来。“哎呀！这可是个好主意啊，真是好极了。的确，我还是去的好，因为我在家里不起作用——对吧？那只会让我心烦意乱。你还没有做母亲的感受，留下来是再合适不过了。小查尔斯你叫他干啥他就于啥，他对你总是唯命是听。这比把他交给杰米玛一个人好多了。哦！我当然要去啦。就像查尔斯一样，我要是能去的话，当然应该去，因为他们都极想让我结识一下温特沃思上校，而我知道你又不介意一个人留在家里。安妮，你的想法真妙。我去告诉查尔斯，马上做好准备。你知道，要是出了什么事儿，你可以派人来喊我们，随喊随到。不过我敢担保，不会出现让你担惊受怕的事情。你尽管相信，我假使对我的小宝贝不很放心的话，我也不会去的。”
　　转瞬间，玛丽便跑去敲丈夫化妆室的门。当安妮随后跟到楼上的时候，正好赶上听到他们的全部谈话内容，只听玛丽带着欣喜若狂的口气，开门见山地说：
　　“查尔斯，我想和你一起去，因为跟你一样，我在家里也帮不了忙。即使让我一直关在家里守着孩子，我也不能说服他去做他不愿做的事情。安妮要留下，她同意留在家里照料孩子。这是她自己提出来的，所以我要跟你一起去。这样就好多了，因为我自星期二以来，还没去婆婆家吃过饭呢。”
　　“安妮真好，”她丈夫答道，“我倒很乐意让你一起去。不过叫她一个人留在家里，照料我们那生病的孩子，似乎太无情了。”
　　这时安妮就在近前，可以亲自解释。她的态度那样诚恳，很快就把查尔斯说服了(因为这种说服本身至少是令人愉快的)。他不再对她一个人留在家里吃晚饭感到良心不安了，不过他仍然希望安妮晚上能去，到那时孩子也许睡着了。他恳请安妮让他来接她，不想她是无论如何也说不通。情况既然如此，夫妻俩不久便兴高采烈地一起动身了，安妮见了也很高兴。她希望他们去了能感到快乐，不管这种快乐说来有多么令人不可思议。至于她自己，她被留在家里也许比任何时候都感到欣慰。她知道孩子最需要她。在这种情况下，即便弗雷德里克·温特沃思就在半英里地之外，正在尽力取悦他人，那与她又有什么关系？
　　她倒很想知道他想不想见她。他也许无所谓，如果在这种情况下可以做到无所谓的话。不是无所谓，就是不愿意，一定如此。假使他还想重新见到她，他大可不必拖到今天。他会采取行动，去做她认为自己若是处在他的地位早就该做的事情，因为他原先唯一缺乏的是维持独立生活的收入，后来时过境迁，他早就获得了足够的收入。
　　她妹夫妹妹回来以后，对他们新结识的朋友和整个聚会都很满意。晚会上乐曲悠扬，歌声僚亮，大家有说有笑，一切都令人极其愉快。温特沃思上校风度迷人，既不羞怯，也不拘谨。大家似乎一见如故。他准备第二天早晨来和查尔斯一道去打猎。他要来吃早饭，但不在乡舍里吃，虽然查尔斯夫妇最初提出过这样的建议。后来默斯格罗夫夫妇硬要他去大宅用餐，而他似乎考虑到乡舍里孩子有病，怕给查尔斯·默斯格罗夫夫人增添麻烦，于是，不知怎么的(大家简直不晓得是怎么回事)，最后决定由查尔斯到父亲屋里同他共进早餐。
　　安妮明白这其中的奥妙。他想避而不见她。她发现，他曾经以过去泛泛之交的身分，打听过她的情况，似乎也承认她所承认的一些事实。他之所以要这样做，或许也是出于同样的动机，等到将来相遇时好回避介绍。
　　乡舍早晨的作息时间向来比大宅的要晚。第二天早晨，这种差别显得格外大：玛丽和安妮刚刚开始吃早饭，查尔斯便跑进来说，他们就要出发，他是来领猎犬的，他的两个妹妹要跟着温特沃思上校一起来。他妹妹打算来看看玛丽和孩子，温特沃思上校提出，若是没有不便的话，他也进来坐几分钟，拜会一下女主人。虽然查尔斯担保说孩子的情况并不那么严重，不会引起什么不便，可是温特沃思上校非要让他先来打个招呼不可。
　　玛丽受到这样的礼遇，不由得十分得意，高高兴兴地准备迎接客人。不想安妮这时却思绪万千，其中最使她感到欣慰的是，事情很快就会结束。事情果真很快结束了。查尔斯准备了两分钟，其他人便出现了，一个个来到了客厅。安妮的目光和温特沃思上校的目光勉强相遇了，两人一个鞠了个躬，一个行了个屈膝礼。安妮听到了他的声音，他正在同玛丽交谈，说的话句句都很有分寸。他还同两位默斯格罗夫小姐说了几句，足以显示出他们那无拘无束的关系。屋里似乎满满当当的，宾主济济一堂，一片欢声笑语，但是过了几分钟，这一切便都完结了。查尔斯在窗外打招呼，一切准备就绪，客人鞠了个躬就告辞而去。两位默斯格罗夫小姐也告辞了，她们突然打定主意，要跟着两位游猎家走到村头。屋里清静了，安妮可以吃完早饭啦。
　　“事情过去了！事情过去了！”她带着紧张而感激的心情，一再对自己重复说道。“最糟糕的事情过去了！”
　　玛丽跟她说话，可她却听不进去。她见到他了。他们见了面啦。他们又一次来到同一间屋里。
　　然而，她马上又开始开导自己，不要那么多情善感。自从他们断绝关系以来，八年，几乎八年过去了。时间隔了这么久，激动不安的心情已经变成了陈迹，变成了模糊不清的概念，现在居然要重新激动起来，那是何等的荒谬！八年中什么情况不会出现？各种各样的事情，变化，疏远，搬迁——这一切的一切都会发生，还要忘却过去——这是多么自然，多么确定无疑！这八年几乎构成了她生命的三分之一。
　　唉！她尽管这样开导自己，却还是发现：对于执着的感情来说，八年可能是无足轻重的。
　　再者，应该如何理解他的思想感情呢？像是想躲避她？转念间她又痛恨自己问出这样的傻问题。
　　还有一个问题，也许任凭她再怎么理智，她也无法避而不想，不过她在这上面的悬念很快便给统统打消了；因为，当两位默斯格罗夫小姐回来看过他们之后，玛丽主动向她提供了这样的情况：
　　“安妮，温特沃思上校虽说对我礼数周全，对你却不怎么殷勤。亨丽埃塔和他们走出去以后问他对你有什么看法，他说你变得都让他认不出来了。”
　　玛丽缺乏感情，不可能像常人那样敬重她姐姐的感情，不过她丝毫也没想到，这会给安妮的感情带来任何特别的伤害。
　　“变得他都认不出来了。”安妮羞愧不语，心里完全认可了。情况无疑是这样的，而且她也无法报复，因为他没有变，或者说没有往差里变。她已经向自己承认了这一点，不能再有别的想法，让他对她爱怎么想就怎么想吧。不，岁月虽然毁掉了她的青春与美貌，却使他变得更加容光焕发，气度不凡，落落大方，无论从哪个方面看，他身上的优点长处都是有增无减。她看到了依然如故的弗雷德里克·温特沃思。
　　“变得都让他认不出来了！”这句话不可能不嵌在她的脑海里。然而，她马上又为自己听到这句话而感到高兴。这句话具有令人清醒的作用，可以消除激动不安的心情。它使安妮镇静下来，因而也准会使她感到更愉快。
　　弗雷德里克·温特沃思说了这话，或者诸如此类的话，可他没想到这话会传到安妮的耳朵里。他觉得她变得太厉害了，所以，当别人一问到他，他便把自己的感觉如实地说了出来。他并没有宽恕安妮·埃利奥特。她亏待了他，抛弃了他，使他陷入绝望。更糟糕的是，她这样做还显出了她性格的儒弱，这同他自己那果决、自信的性情是格格不入的。她是听了别人的话才抛弃他的。那是别人极力劝导的结果，也是她自己懦弱胆怯的表现。
　　他对她曾一度情意绵绵，后来见到的女子，他觉得没有一个及得上她的。不过，他除了某种天生的好奇心之外，并不想再见到她。她对他的那股魅力已经永远消失了。
　　他现在的目标是要娶位太太。他腰里有了钱，又给转到了岸上，满心打算一见到合适的女子，就立即成家。实际上，他已经在四处物色了，准备凭借他那清楚的头脑和灵敏的审美力，以最快的速度堕入情网。他对两位默斯格罗夫小姐都有情意，就看她们能不能得手啦。总而言之，他对于他所遇到的动人姑娘，除了安妮·埃利奥特以外，都有情意。安妮是他回答他姐姐的提名时，私下提出来的唯一例外。
　　“是的，索菲娅，我来这里就想缔结一门荒诞的亲事。从十五岁到三十岁之间的任何女人，只要愿意，都可以做我的妻子。但凡有点姿色，有几分笑容，对海军能说几句恭维话，那我就算是被俘虏了。我是个水兵，在女人当中没有什么交往，本来就不能挑肥拣瘦的，有了这样的条件岂不足够了？”
　　做姐姐的知道，他说这话是希望受到批驳。他那双炯炯有神的眼睛表明，他深信自己是挑剔的，并为此而感到洋洋得意。而且，当他一本正经地描述他想找个什么样的女人时，安妮·埃利奥特并没有被他置诸脑后。“头脑机灵，举止温柔，”构成了他所描述的全部内容。
　　“这就是我要娶的女人，”他说。“稍差一点我当然可以容忍，但是不能差得太多。如果说我傻，我倒还真够傻的，因为我在这个问题上比多数人考虑得都多。”

回复引用

ZxID：9184039

等级: 派派版主

一二三四五六七~~~

举报只看该作者 9楼发表于: 2013-10-26 0

Chapter Eight

From this time Captain Wentworth and Anne Elliot were repeatedly in the
same circle.  They were soon dining in company together at Mr
Musgrove's, for the little boy's state could no longer supply his aunt
with a pretence for absenting herself; and this was but the beginning
of other dinings and other meetings.

Whether former feelings were to be renewed must be brought to the
proof; former times must undoubtedly be brought to the recollection of
each; they could not but be reverted to; the year of their engagement
could not but be named by him, in the little narratives or descriptions
which conversation called forth.  His profession qualified him, his
disposition lead him, to talk; and "That was in the year six;" "That
happened before I went to sea in the year six," occurred in the course
of the first evening they spent together: and though his voice did not
falter, and though she had no reason to suppose his eye wandering
towards her while he spoke, Anne felt the utter impossibility, from her
knowledge of his mind, that he could be unvisited by remembrance any
more than herself.  There must be the same immediate association of
thought, though she was very far from conceiving it to be of equal pain.

They had no conversation together, no intercourse but what the
commonest civility required.  Once so much to each other!  Now nothing!
There had been a time, when of all the large party now filling the
drawing-room at Uppercross, they would have found it most difficult to
cease to speak to one another.  With the exception, perhaps, of Admiral
and Mrs Croft, who seemed particularly attached and happy, (Anne could
allow no other exceptions even among the married couples), there could
have been no two hearts so open, no tastes so similar, no feelings so
in unison, no countenances so beloved.  Now they were as strangers;
nay, worse than strangers, for they could never become acquainted.  It
was a perpetual estrangement.

When he talked, she heard the same voice, and discerned the same mind.
There was a very general ignorance of all naval matters throughout the
party; and he was very much questioned, and especially by the two Miss
Musgroves, who seemed hardly to have any eyes but for him, as to the
manner of living on board, daily regulations, food, hours, &c., and
their surprise at his accounts, at learning the degree of accommodation
and arrangement which was practicable, drew from him some pleasant
ridicule, which reminded Anne of the early days when she too had been
ignorant, and she too had been accused of supposing sailors to be
living on board without anything to eat, or any cook to dress it if
there were, or any servant to wait, or any knife and fork to use.

From thus listening and thinking, she was roused by a whisper of Mrs
Musgrove's who, overcome by fond regrets, could not help saying--

"Ah! Miss Anne, if it had pleased Heaven to spare my poor son, I dare
say he would have been just such another by this time."

Anne suppressed a smile, and listened kindly, while Mrs Musgrove
relieved her heart a little more; and for a few minutes, therefore,
could not keep pace with the conversation of the others.

When she could let her attention take its natural course again, she
found the Miss Musgroves just fetching the Navy List (their own navy
list, the first that had ever been at Uppercross), and sitting down
together to pore over it, with the professed view of finding out the
ships that Captain Wentworth had commanded.

"Your first was the Asp, I remember; we will look for the Asp."

"You will not find her there.  Quite worn out and broken up.  I was the
last man who commanded her.  Hardly fit for service then.  Reported fit
for home service for a year or two, and so I was sent off to the West
Indies."

The girls looked all amazement.

"The Admiralty," he continued, "entertain themselves now and then, with
sending a few hundred men to sea, in a ship not fit to be employed.
But they have a great many to provide for; and among the thousands that
may just as well go to the bottom as not, it is impossible for them to
distinguish the very set who may be least missed."

"Phoo! phoo!" cried the Admiral, "what stuff these young fellows talk!
Never was a better sloop than the Asp in her day.  For an old built
sloop, you would not see her equal.  Lucky fellow to get her!  He knows
there must have been twenty better men than himself applying for her at
the same time.  Lucky fellow to get anything so soon, with no more
interest than his."

"I felt my luck, Admiral, I assure you;" replied Captain Wentworth,
seriously.  "I was as well satisfied with my appointment as you can
desire.  It was a great object with me at that time to be at sea; a
very great object, I wanted to be doing something."

"To be sure you did.  What should a young fellow like you do ashore for
half a year together?  If a man had not a wife, he soon wants to be
afloat again."

"But, Captain Wentworth," cried Louisa, "how vexed you must have been
when you came to the Asp, to see what an old thing they had given you."

"I knew pretty well what she was before that day;" said he, smiling.
"I had no more discoveries to make than you would have as to the
fashion and strength of any old pelisse, which you had seen lent about
among half your acquaintance ever since you could remember, and which
at last, on some very wet day, is lent to yourself.  Ah! she was a dear
old Asp to me.  She did all that I wanted.  I knew she would.  I knew
that we should either go to the bottom together, or that she would be
the making of me; and I never had two days of foul weather all the time
I was at sea in her; and after taking privateers enough to be very
entertaining, I had the good luck in my passage home the next autumn,
to fall in with the very French frigate I wanted.  I brought her into
Plymouth; and here another instance of luck.  We had not been six hours
in the Sound, when a gale came on, which lasted four days and nights,
and which would have done for poor old Asp in half the time; our touch
with the Great Nation not having much improved our condition.
Four-and-twenty hours later, and I should only have been a gallant
Captain Wentworth, in a small paragraph at one corner of the
newspapers; and being lost in only a sloop, nobody would have thought
about me." Anne's shudderings were to herself alone; but the Miss
Musgroves could be as open as they were sincere, in their exclamations
of pity and horror.

"And so then, I suppose," said Mrs Musgrove, in a low voice, as if
thinking aloud, "so then he went away to the Laconia, and there he met
with our poor boy. Charles, my dear," (beckoning him to her), "do ask
Captain Wentworth where it was he first met with your poor brother.  I
always forgot."

"It was at Gibraltar, mother, I know.  Dick had been left ill at
Gibraltar, with a recommendation from his former captain to Captain
Wentworth."

"Oh! but, Charles, tell Captain Wentworth, he need not be afraid of
mentioning poor Dick before me, for it would be rather a pleasure to
hear him talked of by such a good friend."

Charles, being somewhat more mindful of the probabilities of the case,
only nodded in reply, and walked away.

The girls were now hunting for the Laconia; and Captain Wentworth could
not deny himself the pleasure of taking the precious volume into his
own hands to save them the trouble, and once more read aloud the little
statement of her name and rate, and present non-commissioned class,
observing over it that she too had been one of the best friends man
ever had.

"Ah! those were pleasant days when I had the Laconia!  How fast I made
money in her.  A friend of mine and I had such a lovely cruise together
off the Western Islands.  Poor Harville, sister!  You know how much he
wanted money:  worse than myself.  He had a wife.  Excellent fellow.  I
shall never forget his happiness.  He felt it all, so much for her
sake.  I wished for him again the next summer, when I had still the
same luck in the Mediterranean."

"And I am sure, Sir," said Mrs Musgrove, "it was a lucky day for us,
when you were put captain into that ship.  We shall never forget what
you did."

Her feelings made her speak low; and Captain Wentworth, hearing only in
part, and probably not having Dick Musgrove at all near his thoughts,
looked rather in suspense, and as if waiting for more.

"My brother," whispered one of the girls; "mamma is thinking of poor
Richard."

"Poor dear fellow!" continued Mrs Musgrove; "he was grown so steady,
and such an excellent correspondent, while he was under your care!  Ah!
it would have been a happy thing, if he had never left you.  I assure
you, Captain Wentworth, we are very sorry he ever left you."

There was a momentary expression in Captain Wentworth's face at this
speech, a certain glance of his bright eye, and curl of his handsome
mouth, which convinced Anne, that instead of sharing in Mrs Musgrove's
kind wishes, as to her son, he had probably been at some pains to get
rid of him; but it was too transient an indulgence of self-amusement to
be detected by any who understood him less than herself; in another
moment he was perfectly collected and serious, and almost instantly
afterwards coming up to the sofa, on which she and Mrs Musgrove were
sitting, took a place by the latter, and entered into conversation with
her, in a low voice, about her son, doing it with so much sympathy and
natural grace, as shewed the kindest consideration for all that was
real and unabsurd in the parent's feelings.

They were actually on the same sofa, for Mrs Musgrove had most readily
made room for him; they were divided only by Mrs Musgrove.  It was no
insignificant barrier, indeed.  Mrs Musgrove was of a comfortable,
substantial size, infinitely more fitted by nature to express good
cheer and good humour, than tenderness and sentiment; and while the
agitations of Anne's slender form, and pensive face, may be considered
as very completely screened, Captain Wentworth should be allowed some
credit for the self-command with which he attended to her large fat
sighings over the destiny of a son, whom alive nobody had cared for.

Personal size and mental sorrow have certainly no necessary
proportions.  A large bulky figure has as good a right to be in deep
affliction, as the most graceful set of limbs in the world.  But, fair
or not fair, there are unbecoming conjunctions, which reason will
patronize in vain--which taste cannot tolerate--which ridicule will
seize.

The Admiral, after taking two or three refreshing turns about the room
with his hands behind him, being called to order by his wife, now came
up to Captain Wentworth, and without any observation of what he might
be interrupting, thinking only of his own thoughts, began with--

"If you had been a week later at Lisbon, last spring, Frederick, you
would have been asked to give a passage to Lady Mary Grierson and her
daughters."

"Should I?  I am glad I was not a week later then."

The Admiral abused him for his want of gallantry.  He defended himself;
though professing that he would never willingly admit any ladies on
board a ship of his, excepting for a ball, or a visit, which a few
hours might comprehend.

"But, if I know myself," said he, "this is from no want of gallantry
towards them.  It is rather from feeling how impossible it is, with all
one's efforts, and all one's sacrifices, to make the accommodations on
board such as women ought to have.  There can be no want of gallantry,
Admiral, in rating the claims of women to every personal comfort high,
and this is what I do.  I hate to hear of women on board, or to see
them on board; and no ship under my command shall ever convey a family
of ladies anywhere, if I can help it."

This brought his sister upon him.

"Oh! Frederick!  But I cannot believe it of you.--All idle
refinement!--Women may be as comfortable on board, as in the best house
in England.  I believe I have lived as much on board as most women, and
I know nothing superior to the accommodations of a man-of-war.  I
declare I have not a comfort or an indulgence about me, even at
Kellynch Hall," (with a kind bow to Anne), "beyond what I always had in
most of the ships I have lived in; and they have been five altogether."

"Nothing to the purpose," replied her brother.  "You were living with
your husband, and were the only woman on board."

"But you, yourself, brought Mrs Harville, her sister, her cousin, and
three children, round from Portsmouth to Plymouth.  Where was this
superfine, extraordinary sort of gallantry of yours then?"

"All merged in my friendship, Sophia.  I would assist any brother
officer's wife that I could, and I would bring anything of Harville's
from the world's end, if he wanted it.  But do not imagine that I did
not feel it an evil in itself."

"Depend upon it, they were all perfectly comfortable."

"I might not like them the better for that perhaps.  Such a number of
women and children have no right to be comfortable on board."

"My dear Frederick, you are talking quite idly.  Pray, what would
become of us poor sailors' wives, who often want to be conveyed to one
port or another, after our husbands, if everybody had your feelings?"

"My feelings, you see, did not prevent my taking Mrs Harville and all
her family to Plymouth."

"But I hate to hear you talking so like a fine gentleman, and as if
women were all fine ladies, instead of rational creatures.  We none of
us expect to be in smooth water all our days."

"Ah! my dear," said the Admiral, "when he had got a wife, he will sing
a different tune.  When he is married, if we have the good luck to live
to another war, we shall see him do as you and I, and a great many
others, have done.  We shall have him very thankful to anybody that
will bring him his wife."

"Ay, that we shall."

"Now I have done," cried Captain Wentworth.  "When once married people
begin to attack me with,--'Oh! you will think very differently, when
you are married.'  I can only say, 'No, I shall not;' and then they say
again, 'Yes, you will,' and there is an end of it."

He got up and moved away.

"What a great traveller you must have been, ma'am!" said Mrs Musgrove
to Mrs Croft.

"Pretty well, ma'am in the fifteen years of my marriage; though many
women have done more.  I have crossed the Atlantic four times, and have
been once to the East Indies, and back again, and only once; besides
being in different places about home: Cork, and Lisbon, and Gibraltar.
But I never went beyond the Streights, and never was in the West
Indies.  We do not call Bermuda or Bahama, you know, the West Indies."

Mrs Musgrove had not a word to say in dissent; she could not accuse
herself of having ever called them anything in the whole course of her
life.

"And I do assure you, ma'am," pursued Mrs Croft, "that nothing can
exceed the accommodations of a man-of-war; I speak, you know, of the
higher rates.  When you come to a frigate, of course, you are more
confined; though any reasonable woman may be perfectly happy in one of
them; and I can safely say, that the happiest part of my life has been
spent on board a ship.  While we were together, you know, there was
nothing to be feared.  Thank God!  I have always been blessed with
excellent health, and no climate disagrees with me.  A little
disordered always the first twenty-four hours of going to sea, but
never knew what sickness was afterwards.  The only time I ever really
suffered in body or mind, the only time that I ever fancied myself
unwell, or had any ideas of danger, was the winter that I passed by
myself at Deal, when the Admiral (Captain Croft then) was in the North
Seas.  I lived in perpetual fright at that time, and had all manner of
imaginary complaints from not knowing what to do with myself, or when I
should hear from him next; but as long as we could be together, nothing
ever ailed me, and I never met with the smallest inconvenience."

"Aye, to be sure.  Yes, indeed, oh yes!  I am quite of your opinion,
Mrs Croft," was Mrs Musgrove's hearty answer.  "There is nothing so bad
as a separation.  I am quite of your opinion.  I know what it is, for
Mr Musgrove always attends the assizes, and I am so glad when they are
over, and he is safe back again."

The evening ended with dancing.  On its being proposed, Anne offered
her services, as usual; and though her eyes would sometimes fill with
tears as she sat at the instrument, she was extremely glad to be
employed, and desired nothing in return but to be unobserved.

It was a merry, joyous party, and no one seemed in higher spirits than
Captain Wentworth.  She felt that he had every thing to elevate him
which general attention and deference, and especially the attention of
all the young women, could do.  The Miss Hayters, the females of the
family of cousins already mentioned, were apparently admitted to the
honour of being in love with him; and as for Henrietta and Louisa, they
both seemed so entirely occupied by him, that nothing but the continued
appearance of the most perfect good-will between themselves could have
made it credible that they were not decided rivals.  If he were a
little spoilt by such universal, such eager admiration, who could
wonder?

These were some of the thoughts which occupied Anne, while her fingers
were mechanically at work, proceeding for half an hour together,
equally without error, and without consciousness.  Once she felt that
he was looking at herself,  observing her altered features, perhaps,
trying to trace in them the ruins of the face which had once charmed
him; and once she knew that he must have spoken of her; she was hardly
aware of it, till she heard the answer; but then she was sure of his
having asked his partner whether Miss Elliot never danced?  The answer
was, "Oh, no; never; she has quite given up dancing.  She had rather
play.  She is never tired of playing."  Once, too, he spoke to her.
She had left the instrument on the dancing being over, and he had sat
down to try to make out an air which he wished to give the Miss
Musgroves an idea of.  Unintentionally she returned to that part of the
room; he saw her, and, instantly rising, said, with studied politeness--

"I beg your pardon, madam, this is your seat;" and though she
immediately drew back with a decided negative, he was not to be induced
to sit down again.

Anne did not wish for more of such looks and speeches.  His cold
politeness, his ceremonious grace, were worse than anything.

　　从此以后，温特沃思上校和安妮·埃利奥特便经常出入同一社交场合。他们马上就要一起到默斯格罗夫先生府上赴宴，因为孩子的病情已不能再为姨妈的缺席提供托词；而这仅仅是其他宴会、聚会的开端。
　　过去的感情能不能恢复，这必须经过检验。毫无疑问，双方总要想起过去的日子，那是必然要回想的。谈话需要谈些细枝末节，他势必会提到他们订婚的年份。他的职业使他有资格这么说，他的性情也导致他这么说。“那是在一八O六年；”“那事发生在我出海前的一八O六年，”他们在一起度过的头一天晚上，他就说出了这样的话。虽然他的声音没有颤抖，虽然安妮没有理由认为他说话时眼睛在盯着她，但是安妮凭着自己对他内心的了解，觉得说他可以不像她自己那样回想过去，那是完全不可能的。虽然安妮决不认为双方在忍受着同样的痛苦，但他们肯定会马上产生同样的感触。
　　他们在一起无话可说，只是出于最起码的礼貌寒暄两句。他们一度有那么多话好说！现在却无话可谈！曾经有过一度，在如今聚集在厄泼克劳斯客厅的这一大帮人中，就数他俩最难以做到相互闭口不语。也许除了表面上看来恩爱弥笃的克罗夫特夫妇以外(安妮找不出别的例外，即使在新婚夫妇中也找不到)，没有哪两个人能像他们那样推心置腹，那样情投意合，那样和颜悦色。现在，他们竟然成了陌生人；不，连陌生人还不如，因为他们永远也结交不了。这是永久的疏远。
　　他说话的时候，她听到了同样的声音，觉察出同样的心境。宾主中间，大多数人对海军的事情一无所知，因此大伙七嘴八舌地问了他许多问题，特别是两位默斯格罗夫小姐，眼睛似乎别无他顾，一个劲儿地瞧着他。她们问起了他在舰上的生活方式，日常的规章制度，饮食和作息时间等等。听着他的述说，得知人居然能把膳宿起居安排到这种地步，她们不禁大为惊讶，于是又逗得他惬意地讥笑了几句；这就使安妮想起了过去的日子，当时她也是一无所知，也受到过他的指摘，说她以为水兵呆在舰上没有东西吃，即使有东西吃，也没有厨师加工，没有仆人侍奉，没有刀叉可用。
　　她就这么听着想着，不料被默斯格罗夫太太打断了。原来，她实在悲痛难忍，情不自禁地悄声说道：
　　“唉！安妮小姐，要是当初上帝肯饶我那可怜的孩子一命，他现在肯定也会是这么一个人。”
　　安妮忍住了笑，并且好心好意地又听她倾吐了几句心里话。因此，有一阵，她没听到众人说了些什么。
　　等她的注意力又恢复正常以后，她发现两位默斯格罗夫小姐找来了海军名册(这是她们自己的海军名册，也是厄泼克劳斯有史以来的头一份)，一道坐下来读了起来，公开表示要找到温特沃思上校指挥过的舰只。
　　“我记得你的第一艘军舰是‘阿斯普号’。我们找找‘阿斯普号’。”
　　“它破败不堪，早就不顶用了，你们在那里可找不到它。我是最后一个指挥它的，当时就几乎不能服役了。据报告它还可以在本国海域服一两年役，于是我便被派到了西印度群岛。”
　　两位小姐大为惊奇。
　　“英国海军部还真能寻开心，”他继续说道，“不时地要派出几百个人，乘着一艘不堪使用的舰只出海。不过他们要供养的人太多了。在那数以千计的葬身海底也无妨的人们中，他们无法辨别究竟哪一伙人最不值得痛惜。”
　　“得了！得了！”将军大声嚷道，“这些年轻人在胡说些什么！当时没有比‘阿斯普号’更好的舰艇啦。作为旧舰，你还见不到一艘能比得上它的。能得到它算你运气！你知道，当初准有二十个比你强的人同时要求指挥它。就凭着你那点资格，能这么快就捞到一艘军舰，算你幸运。”
　　“将军，我当然感到自己很幸运，”温特沃思上校带着严肃的口吻答道。“我对自己的任职就像你希望的那样心满意足。我当时的头等大事是出海。一个头等重要的大事就是我想有点事情干。”
　　“你当然想啦。像你那样的年轻小伙子干吗要在岸上呆足半年呢？一个人要是没有妻室，他马上就想再回到海上。”
　　“可是，温特沃思上校，”路易莎嚷道，“等你来到‘阿斯普号’上，一看他们给了你这么个旧家伙，你该有多恼火啊！”
　　“早在上舰那天之前，我就很了解它的底细，”上校笑吟吟地答道。“我后来没有多少新发现，就像你对一件旧长外衣的款式和耐磨力不会有多少新发现一样，因为你记得曾看见这件长外衣在你半数的朋友中被租来租去，最后在一个大雨天又租给了你自己。唔！它是我可爱的老‘阿斯普号’。它实现了我的全部愿望。我知道它会成全我的。我知道，要么我们一起葬身海底，要么它使我飞黄腾达。我指挥它出海的所有时间里，连两天的坏天气都没碰上。第二年秋天，我俘获不少私掠船，觉得够意思了，便启程回国，真是福从天降，我遇到我梦寐以求的法国护卫舰。我把它带进了普利茅斯。在这里，我又碰到了一次运气。我们在海湾里还没呆到六个小时，突然刮起了一阵狂风，持续了四天四夜，要是可怜的老‘阿斯普号’还在海上的话，有这一半时间就会把它报销掉；因为我们同法国的联系并未使我们的情况得到很大的改善。再过二十四小时，我就会变成壮烈的温特沃思上校，在报纸的一个角角上发一条消息。丧身在一条小小的舰艇上，谁也不会再想到我啦。”
　　安妮只是自己觉得在颤抖。不过两位默斯格罗夫小姐倒可以做到既诚挚又坦率，情不自禁地发出了怜悯和惊恐的喊叫。
　　“这么说来，”默斯格罗夫太太低声说道，仿佛自言自语似的，“这么说来，他被调到了‘拉科尼亚号’上，在那里遇见了我那可怜的孩子。查尔斯，我亲爱的，”她招手让查尔斯到她跟前。“快问问他，他最初是在哪里遇见你那可怜的弟弟的，我总是记不住。”
　　“母亲，我知道，是在直布罗陀。迪克因病留在直布罗陀，他先前的舰长给温特沃思上校写了封介绍信。”
　　“唔！查尔斯，告诉温特沃思上校，叫他不用害怕在我面前提起可怜的迪克，因为听到这样一位好朋友谈起他，我反而会感到舒坦些。”
　　查尔斯考虑到事情的种种可能性，只是点了点头，便走开了。
　　两位小姐眼下正在查找“拉科尼亚号”。温特沃思上校岂能错过机会，他为了给她们省麻烦，兴致勃勃地将那卷宝贵的海军手册拿到自己手里，把有关“拉科尼亚号”的名称、等级以及当前暂不服役的一小段文字又朗读了一遍，说它也是人类有史以来的一个最好的朋友。
　　“啊，那是我指挥‘拉科尼亚号’的愉快日子。我靠它赚钱赚得多快啊！我和我的一位朋友曾在西部群岛附近做过一次愉快的巡航。就是可怜的哈维尔呀，姐姐！你知道他是多么想发财啊，比我想得还厉害。他有个妻子。多好的小伙子啊！我永远忘不了他那个幸福劲儿。他完全意识到了这种幸福，一切都是为了她。第二年夏天，我在地中海同样走运的时候，便又想念起他来了。”
　　“我敢说，先生，”默斯格罗夫太太说道，“你到那条舰上当舰长的那天，对我们可是个吉庆日子。我们永远忘不了你的恩典。”
　　她因为感情压抑，话音很低。温特沃思上校只听清了一部分，再加上他心里可能压根儿没有想到迪克·默斯格罗夫，因此显得有些茫然，似乎在等着她继续往下说。
　　“我哥哥，”一位小姐说道，“妈妈想起了可怜的理查德。”
　　“可怜的好孩子！”默斯格罗夫太太继续说道。“他受到你关照
　　的时候，变得多踏实啊，信也写得那么好！唉！他要是始终不离开你，那该有多幸运呀！老实对你说吧，温特沃思上校，他离开你真叫我们感到遗憾。”
　　听了这番话，温特沃思上校的脸上掠过了一种神情，只见他那炯炯有神的眼睛一瞥，漂亮的嘴巴一抿，安妮当即意识到：他并不想跟着默斯格罗夫太太对她的儿子表示良好的祝愿，相反，倒可能是他想方设法把他搞走的。但是这种自得其乐的神情瞬息即逝，不像安妮那样了解他的人根本察觉不到。转眼间，他完全恢复了镇定，露出很严肃的样子，立即走到安妮和默斯格罗夫太太就坐的长沙发跟前，在后者身旁坐了下来，同她低声谈起了她的儿子。他谈得落落大方，言语中充满了同情，表明他对那位做母亲的那些真挚而并非荒诞的感情，还是极为关切的。
　　他同安妮实际上坐到了同一张沙发上，因为默斯格罗夫太太十分爽快地给他让了个地方，他们之间只隔着个默斯格罗夫太太。这的确是个不小的障碍。默斯格罗夫太太身材高大而匀称，她天生只会显示嘻嘻哈哈的兴致，而不善于表露温柔体贴的感情。安妮感到焦灼不安，只不过她那纤细的倩影和忧郁的面孔可以说是被完全遮住了。应该称赞的是温特沃思上校，他尽量克制自己，倾听着默斯格罗夫太太为儿子的命运长吁短叹。其实，她这儿子活着的时候，谁也不把他放在心上。
　　当然，身材的高低和内心的哀伤不一定构成正比。一个高大肥胖的人和世界上最纤巧玲珑的人一样，完全能够陷入极度的悲痛之中。但是，无论公平与否，它们之间还存在着不恰当的关联，这是理智所无法赞助的——是情趣所无法容忍的——也是要取笑于他人的。
　　将军想提提神，背着手在屋里踱了两三转之后，他妻子提醒他要有规矩，他索性来到温特沃思上校跟前，也不注意是否打扰别人，心里只管想着自己的心思，便开口说道:
　　“弗雷德里克，去年春天你若是在里斯本多呆上一个星期，就会有人委托你让玛丽·格里尔森夫人和她的女儿们搭乘你的舰艇。”
　　“真的吗？那我倒要庆幸自己没有多呆一个星期！”
　　将军责备他没有礼貌。他为自己申辩，但同时又说他决不愿意让任何太太小姐来到他的舰上，除非是来参加舞会，或是来参观，有几个小时就够了。
　　“不过，据我所知，”他说，“这不是由于我对她们缺乏礼貌，而是觉得你作出再大的努力，付出再大的代价，也不可能为女人提供应有的膳宿条件。将军，把女人对个人舒适的要求看得高一些，这谈不上对她们缺乏礼貌，我正是这样做的。我不愿听说女人呆在舰上，不愿看见她们呆在舰上。如果不是万不得已，我指挥的舰艇决不会把一家子太太小姐送到任何地方。”
　　这下子，他姐姐可就不饶他了。
　　“哦！弗雷德里克！我真不敢相信你会说出这种话。全是无聊的自作高雅！女人呆在船上可以像呆在英国最好的房子里一样舒适。我认为我在船上生活的时间不比大多数女人短，我知道军舰上的膳宿条件是再优越不过了。实话说吧，我现在享受的舒适安逸条件，甚至包括在凯林奇大厦的舒适安逸条件，”她向安妮友好地点点头，“还没超过我在大多数军舰上一直享有的条件。我总共在五艘军舰上生活过。”
　　“这不能说明问题，”她弟弟答道。“你是和你丈夫生活在一起，是舰上唯一的女人。”
　　“可是你自己却把哈维尔夫人、她妹妹、她表妹以及三个孩子从朴次茅斯带到了普利茅斯。你这种无微不至的、异乎寻常的殷勤劲儿，又该如何解释呢？”
　　“完全出自我的友情，索菲娅。如果我能办得到的话，我愿意帮助任何一位军官弟兄的妻子。如果哈维尔需要的话，我愿意把他的
　　任何东西从天涯海角带给他。不过，你别以为我不觉得这样做不好。”
　　“放心吧，她们都感到十分舒适。”
　　“也许我不会因此而喜欢她们。这么一大帮女人孩子在舰上不可能感到舒适。”
　　“亲爱的弗雷德里克，你说得真轻巧。我们是可怜的水兵的妻子，往往愿意一个港口一个港口地奔波下去，追逐自己的丈夫。如果个个都抱着你这样的思想，请问我们可怎么办？”
　　“你瞧，我有这样的思想可并没有妨碍我把哈维尔夫人一家子带到普利茅斯。”
　　“我讨厌你说起话来像个高贵的绅士，仿佛女人都是高贵的淑女，一点也不通情达理似的。我们谁也不期待一生一世都万事如意。”
　　“唔！亲爱的，”将军说道，“等他有了妻子，他就要变调子啦。等他娶了妻子，如果我们有幸能赶上另外一场战争，那我们就将发现他会像你我以及其他许多人那样做的。谁要是给他带来了妻子，他也会感激不尽的。”
　　“啊，那还用说。”
　　“这下子我可完了，”温特沃思上校嚷道。“一旦结过婚的人攻击我说:‘哦！等你结了婚你的想法就会大不相同了。’我只能说：‘不，我的想法不会变。’接着他们又说：‘会的，你会变的。’这样一来，事情就完了。”
　　他立起身，走开了。
　　“你一定是个了不起的旅行家啊，夫人！”默斯格罗夫太太对克罗夫特夫人说道。
　　“差不多吧，太太，我结婚十五年来跑了不少地方。不过有许多女人比我跑的地方还多。我四次横渡大西洋，去过一次东印度群岛，然后再返回来，不过只有一次。此外还到过英国周围的一些地方：科克，里斯本，以及直布罗陀。不过我从来没有去过直布罗陀海峡以远的地方，从来没有去过西印度群岛。你知道，我们不把百慕大和巴哈马称作西印度群岛。”
　　默斯格罗夫太太也提不出什么异议，她无法指责自己活了一辈子连这些地方都不知道。
　　“我实话对你说吧，太太，”克罗夫特夫人接着说，“什么地方也超不过军舰上的生活条件。你知道我说的是高等级的军舰。当然，你要是来到一艘护卫舰上，你就会觉得限制大一些。不过通情达理的女人在那上面还是会感到十分快活的。我可以万无一失地这样说：我生平最幸福的岁月是在军舰上度过的。你知道，我们在一起的时候什么也不怕。谢天谢地！我的身体一直很健康，什么气候我
　　都能适应。出海的头二十四小时总会有点不舒服，可是后来就不知道什么叫不舒服啦。我只有一次真正感到身上不爽、心里难受，只有一次觉得自己不舒服，或者说觉得有点危险——那就是我单独在迪尔（英格兰东南部肯特郡的港口城市）度过的那个冬天，那时候，克罗夫特将军(当时是上校)正在北海。那阵子，我无时无刻不在担惊受怕，由于不知道孤独一人该怎么办才好，不知道何时能收到他的信，各种各样的病症，凡是你能想象得到的，我都占全了。可是只要我们呆在一起，我就从来不生病，从来没有遇到一丝半点的不舒服。”
　　“啊，那还用说。哦，是的，的确如此！克罗夫特夫人，我完全赞成你的观点，”默斯格罗夫太太热诚地答道。“没有比夫妻分离更糟糕的事情了。我完全赞成你的观点。我知道这个滋味，因为默斯格罗夫先生总要参加郡司法会议；会议结束以后，他平平安安地回来了，我不知道有多高兴。”
　　晚会的末了是跳舞。这个建议一提出，安妮便像往常一样表示愿意伴奏。她坐到钢琴跟前虽说有时眼泪汪汪的，但她为自己有事可做而感到极为高兴，她不希望得到什么报偿，只要没有人注视她就行了。
　　这是一个欢快的晚会。看来，谁也不像温特沃思上校那样兴致勃勃。她觉得，他完全有理由感到振奋，因为他受到了众人的赏识和尊敬，尤其是受到了几位年轻小姐的赏识。前面已经提到默斯格罗夫小姐有一家表亲，这家的两位海特小姐显然都荣幸地爱上了他。至于说到亨丽埃塔和路易莎，她们两人似乎都在一心一意地想着他，可以使人相信她们不是情敌的只有一个迹象，即她们之间表面上仍然保持着情同手足的关系。假如他因为受到如此广泛、如此热切的爱慕而变得有点翘尾巴，谁会感到奇怪呢？
　　这是安妮在思付的部分念头。她的手指机械地弹奏着，整整弹了半个钟头，既准确无误，又浑然不觉。一次，她觉得他在盯视着她，也许是在观察她那变了样的容颜，试图从中找出一度使他着迷的那张面孔的痕迹。还有一次，她知道他准是说起了她，这是她听见别人的答话以后才意识到的。他肯定在问他的伙伴埃利奥特小姐是不是从不跳舞？回答是：“哦！是的，从来不跳。她已经完全放弃了跳舞。她愿意弹琴，从来弹不腻。”一次，他还同她搭话。当时舞跳完了，她离开了钢琴，温特沃思上校随即坐了下来，想弹支曲子，让两位默斯格罗夫小姐听听。不料安妮无意中又回到了那个地方；温特沃思看见了她，当即立起身，拘谨有礼地说道：
　　“请原谅，小姐，这是您的位置。”虽说安妮果断地拒绝了，连忙向后退了回去，可上校却没有因此而再坐下来。
　　安妮不想再见到这样的神气，不想再听到这样的言语。他的冷漠斯文和故作优雅比什么都叫她难受。

回复引用

ZxID：9184039

等级: 派派版主

一二三四五六七~~~

举报只看该作者 10楼发表于: 2013-10-26 0

Chapter Nine

Captain Wentworth was come to Kellynch as to a home, to stay as long as
he liked, being as thoroughly the object of the Admiral's fraternal
kindness as of his wife's.  He had intended, on first arriving, to
proceed very soon into Shropshire, and visit the brother settled in
that country, but the attractions of Uppercross induced him to put this
off.  There was so much of friendliness, and of flattery, and of
everything most bewitching in his reception there; the old were so
hospitable, the young so agreeable, that he could not but resolve to
remain where he was, and take all the charms and perfections of
Edward's wife upon credit a little longer.

It was soon Uppercross with him almost every day.  The Musgroves could
hardly be more ready to invite than he to come, particularly in the
morning, when he had no companion at home, for the Admiral and Mrs
Croft were generally out of doors together, interesting themselves in
their new possessions, their grass, and their sheep, and dawdling about
in a way not endurable to a third person, or driving out in a gig,
lately added to their establishment.

Hitherto there had been but one opinion of Captain Wentworth among the
Musgroves and their dependencies.  It was unvarying, warm admiration
everywhere; but this intimate footing was not more than established,
when a certain Charles Hayter returned among them, to be a good deal
disturbed by it, and to think Captain Wentworth very much in the way.

Charles Hayter was the eldest of all the cousins, and a very amiable,
pleasing young man, between whom and Henrietta there had been a
considerable appearance of attachment previous to Captain Wentworth's
introduction.  He was in orders; and having a curacy in the
neighbourhood, where residence was not required, lived at his father's
house, only two miles from Uppercross.  A short absence from home had
left his fair one unguarded by his attentions at this critical period,
and when he came back he had the pain of finding very altered manners,
and of seeing Captain Wentworth.

Mrs Musgrove and Mrs Hayter were sisters.  They had each had money, but
their marriages had made a material difference in their degree of
consequence.  Mr Hayter had some property of his own, but it was
insignificant compared with Mr Musgrove's; and while the Musgroves were
in the first class of society in the country, the young Hayters would,
from their parents' inferior, retired, and unpolished way of living,
and their own defective education, have been hardly in any class at
all, but for their connexion with Uppercross, this eldest son of course
excepted, who had chosen to be a scholar and a gentleman, and who was
very superior in cultivation and manners to all the rest.

The two families had always been on excellent terms, there being no
pride on one side, and no envy on the other, and only such a
consciousness of superiority in the Miss Musgroves, as made them
pleased to improve their cousins.  Charles's attentions to Henrietta
had been observed by her father and mother without any disapprobation.
"It would not be a great match for her; but if Henrietta liked him,"--
and Henrietta did seem to like him.

Henrietta fully thought so herself, before Captain Wentworth came; but
from that time Cousin Charles had been very much forgotten.

Which of the two sisters was preferred by Captain Wentworth was as yet
quite doubtful, as far as Anne's observation reached.  Henrietta was
perhaps the prettiest, Louisa had the higher spirits; and she knew not
now, whether the more gentle or the more lively character were most
likely to attract him.

Mr and Mrs Musgrove, either from seeing little, or from an entire
confidence in the discretion of both their daughters, and of all the
young men who came near them, seemed to leave everything to take its
chance.  There was not the smallest appearance of solicitude or remark
about them in the Mansion-house; but it was different at the Cottage:
the young couple there were more disposed to speculate and wonder; and
Captain Wentworth had not been above four or five times in the Miss
Musgroves' company, and Charles Hayter had but just reappeared, when
Anne had to listen to the opinions of her brother and sister, as to
which was the one liked best.  Charles gave it for Louisa, Mary for
Henrietta, but quite agreeing that to have him marry either could be
extremely delightful.

Charles "had never seen a pleasanter man in his life; and from what he
had once heard Captain Wentworth himself say, was very sure that he had
not made less than twenty thousand pounds by the war.  Here was a
fortune at once; besides which, there would be the chance of what might
be done in any future war; and he was sure Captain Wentworth was as
likely a man to distinguish himself as any officer in the navy.  Oh! it
would be a capital match for either of his sisters."

"Upon my word it would," replied Mary.  "Dear me!  If he should rise to
any very great honours!  If he should ever be made a baronet!  'Lady
Wentworth' sounds very well.  That would be a noble thing, indeed, for
Henrietta!  She would take place of me then, and Henrietta would not
dislike that.  Sir Frederick and Lady Wentworth!  It would be but a new
creation, however, and I never think much of your new creations."

It suited Mary best to think Henrietta the one preferred on the very
account of Charles Hayter, whose pretensions she wished to see put an
end to.  She looked down very decidedly upon the Hayters, and thought
it would be quite a misfortune to have the existing connection between
the families renewed--very sad for herself and her children.

"You know," said she, "I cannot think him at all a fit match for
Henrietta; and considering the alliances which the Musgroves have made,
she has no right to throw herself away.  I do not think any young woman
has a right to make a choice that may be disagreeable and inconvenient
to the principal part of her family, and be giving bad connections to
those who have not been used to them.  And, pray, who is Charles
Hayter?  Nothing but a country curate.  A most improper match for Miss
Musgrove of Uppercross."

Her husband, however, would not agree with her here; for besides having
a regard for his cousin, Charles Hayter was an eldest son, and he saw
things as an eldest son himself.

"Now you are talking nonsense, Mary," was therefore his answer.  "It
would not be a great match for Henrietta, but Charles has a very fair
chance, through the Spicers, of getting something from the Bishop in
the course of a year or two; and you will please to remember, that he
is the eldest son; whenever my uncle dies, he steps into very pretty
property.  The estate at Winthrop is not less than two hundred and
fifty acres, besides the farm near Taunton, which is some of the best
land in the country.  I grant you, that any of them but Charles would
be a very shocking match for Henrietta, and indeed it could not be; he
is the only one that could be possible; but he is a very good-natured,
good sort of a fellow; and whenever Winthrop comes into his hands, he
will make a different sort of place of it, and live in a very different
sort of way; and with that property, he will never be a contemptible
man--good, freehold property.  No, no; Henrietta might do worse than
marry Charles Hayter; and if she has him, and Louisa can get Captain
Wentworth, I shall be very well satisfied."

"Charles may say what he pleases," cried Mary to Anne, as soon as he
was out of the room, "but it would be shocking to have Henrietta marry
Charles Hayter; a very bad thing for her, and still worse for me; and
therefore it is very much to be wished that Captain Wentworth may soon
put him quite out of her head, and I have very little doubt that he
has.  She took hardly any notice of Charles Hayter yesterday.  I wish
you had been there to see her behaviour.  And as to Captain Wentworth's
liking Louisa as well as Henrietta, it is nonsense to say so; for he
certainly does like Henrietta a great deal the best.  But Charles is so
positive!  I wish you had been with us yesterday, for then you might
have decided between us; and I am sure you would have thought as I did,
unless you had been determined to give it against me."

A dinner at Mr Musgrove's had been the occasion when all these things
should have been seen by Anne; but she had staid at home, under the
mixed plea of a headache of her own, and some return of indisposition
in little Charles.  She had thought only of avoiding Captain Wentworth;
but an escape from being appealed to as umpire was now added to the
advantages of a quiet evening.

As to Captain Wentworth's views, she deemed it of more consequence that
he should know his own mind early enough not to be endangering the
happiness of either sister, or impeaching his own honour, than that he
should prefer Henrietta to Louisa, or Louisa to Henrietta.  Either of
them would, in all probability, make him an affectionate, good-humoured
wife.  With regard to Charles Hayter, she had delicacy which must be
pained by any lightness of conduct in a well-meaning young woman, and a
heart to sympathize in any of the sufferings it occasioned; but if
Henrietta found herself mistaken in the nature of her feelings, the
alternation could not be understood too soon.

Charles Hayter had met with much to disquiet and mortify him in his
cousin's behaviour.  She had too old a regard for him to be so wholly
estranged as might in two meetings extinguish every past hope, and
leave him nothing to do but to keep away from Uppercross:  but there
was such a change as became very alarming, when such a man as Captain
Wentworth was to be regarded as the probable cause.  He had been absent
only two Sundays, and when they parted, had left her interested, even
to the height of his wishes, in his prospect of soon quitting his
present curacy, and obtaining that of Uppercross instead.  It had then
seemed the object nearest her heart, that Dr Shirley, the rector, who
for more than forty years had been zealously discharging all the duties
of his office, but was now growing too infirm for many of them, should
be quite fixed on engaging a curate; should make his curacy quite as
good as he could afford, and should give Charles Hayter the promise of
it.  The advantage of his having to come only to Uppercross, instead of
going six miles another way; of his having, in every respect, a better
curacy; of his belonging to their dear Dr Shirley, and of dear, good Dr
Shirley's being relieved from the duty which he could no longer get
through without most injurious fatigue, had been a great deal, even to
Louisa, but had been almost everything to Henrietta.  When he came
back, alas!  the zeal of the business was gone by.  Louisa could not
listen at all to his account of a conversation which he had just held
with Dr Shirley: she was at a window, looking out for Captain
Wentworth; and even Henrietta had at best only a divided attention to
give, and seemed to have forgotten all the former doubt and solicitude
of the negotiation.

"Well, I am very glad indeed:  but I always thought you would have it;
I always thought you sure.  It did not appear to me that--in short, you
know, Dr Shirley must have a curate, and you had secured his promise.
Is he coming, Louisa?"

One morning, very soon after the dinner at the Musgroves, at which Anne
had not been present, Captain Wentworth walked into the drawing-room at
the Cottage, where were only herself and the little invalid Charles,
who was lying on the sofa.

The surprise of finding himself almost alone with Anne Elliot, deprived
his manners of their usual composure:  he started, and could only say,
"I thought the Miss Musgroves had been here: Mrs Musgrove told me I
should find them here," before he walked to the window to recollect
himself, and feel how he ought to behave.

"They are up stairs with my sister:  they will be down in a few
moments, I dare say," had been Anne's reply, in all the confusion that
was natural; and if the child had not called her to come and do
something for him, she would have been out of the room the next moment,
and released Captain Wentworth as well as herself.

He continued at the window; and after calmly and politely saying, "I
hope the little boy is better," was silent.

She was obliged to kneel down by the sofa, and remain there to satisfy
her patient; and thus they continued a few minutes, when, to her very
great satisfaction, she heard some other person crossing the little
vestibule.  She hoped, on turning her head, to see the master of the
house; but it proved to be one much less calculated for making matters
easy--Charles Hayter, probably not at all better pleased by the sight
of Captain Wentworth than Captain Wentworth had been by the sight of
Anne.

She only attempted to say, "How do you do?  Will you not sit down?  The
others will be here presently."

Captain Wentworth, however, came from his window, apparently not
ill-disposed for conversation; but Charles Hayter soon put an end to
his attempts by seating himself near the table, and taking up the
newspaper; and Captain Wentworth returned to his window.

Another minute brought another addition.  The younger boy, a remarkable
stout, forward child, of two years old, having got the door opened for
him by some one without, made his determined appearance among them, and
went straight to the sofa to see what was going on, and put in his
claim to anything good that might be giving away.

There being nothing to eat, he could only have some play; and as his
aunt would not let him tease his sick brother, he began to fasten
himself upon her, as she knelt, in such a way that, busy as she was
about Charles, she could not shake him off.  She spoke to him, ordered,
entreated, and insisted in vain.  Once she did contrive to push him
away, but the boy had the greater pleasure in getting upon her back
again directly.

"Walter," said she, "get down this moment.  You are extremely
troublesome.  I am very angry with you."

"Walter," cried Charles Hayter, "why do you not do as you are bid?  Do
not you hear your aunt speak?  Come to me, Walter, come to cousin
Charles."

But not a bit did Walter stir.

In another moment, however, she found herself in the state of being
released from him; some one was taking him from her, though he had bent
down her head so much, that his little sturdy hands were unfastened
from around her neck, and he was resolutely borne away, before she knew
that Captain Wentworth had done it.

Her sensations on the discovery made her perfectly speechless.  She
could not even thank him.  She could only hang over little Charles,
with most disordered feelings.  His kindness in stepping forward to her
relief, the manner, the silence in which it had passed, the little
particulars of the circumstance, with the conviction soon forced on her
by the noise he was studiously making with the child, that he meant to
avoid hearing her thanks, and rather sought to testify that her
conversation was the last of his wants, produced such a confusion of
varying, but very painful agitation, as she could not recover from,
till enabled by the entrance of Mary and the Miss Musgroves to make
over her little patient to their cares, and leave the room.  She could
not stay.  It might have been an opportunity of watching the loves and
jealousies of the four--they were now altogether; but she could stay
for none of it.  It was evident that Charles Hayter was not well
inclined towards Captain Wentworth.  She had a strong impression of his
having said, in a vext tone of voice, after Captain Wentworth's
interference, "You ought to have minded me, Walter; I told you not to
teaze your aunt;" and could comprehend his regretting that Captain
Wentworth should do what he ought to have done himself.  But neither
Charles Hayter's feelings, nor anybody's feelings, could interest her,
till she had a little better arranged her own.  She was ashamed of
herself, quite ashamed of being so nervous, so overcome by such a
trifle; but so it was, and it required a long application of solitude
and reflection to recover her.

　　温特沃思上校来到凯林奇像回到了家里，真是愿住多久就住多久，受到了姐姐和将军充满手足之精的友好接待。他刚到的时候还打算马上就去希罗普郡，拜访一下住在那里的哥哥，谁想厄泼克劳斯对他的吸引力太大了，这事只好往后推一推。这里的人们待他那么友好，那么恭维，一切都使他感到心醉神迷。年长者是那样热情好客，年轻人是那样情投意合，他只好决定待在原地不走，稍晚一点再去领受爱德华夫人的妩媚多姿和多才多艺。
　　过了不久，他几乎天天跑到厄泼克劳斯。默斯格罗夫府上愿意邀请，他更愿意上门，特别是早上他在家里无人作伴的时候；因为克罗夫特夫妇通常要一道出门，去欣赏他们的新庄园、牧草和羊群，以一个第三者不堪忍受的方式游荡一番，或是乘着他们最新添置的一辆轻便双轮马车兜兜风。
　　迄今为止，默斯格罗夫一家及其亲属对温特沃思上校只有一个看法。这就是说，他随时随地都受到人们的交口称誉。但是这种亲密关系刚建立起不久，就又出现了个查尔斯·海特，他见到这个情况深感不安，觉得温特沃思上校严重妨碍了他。
　　查尔斯·海特是默斯格罗夫小姐的大表兄，也是个和悦可爱的青年。温特沃思上校到来之前，他似乎同亨丽埃塔有过深厚的感情。他身负圣职，在附近当副牧师，因为不需要住宿，便住到他父亲家里，离厄泼克劳斯不过两英里。在这关键时刻，他外出了一段不长的时间，致使女友受不到他的殷勤关照，等他回来以后，痛苦地发现她完全改变了态度，真感到伤心至极；同时，一见到温特沃思上校，也感到十分痛苦。
　　默斯格罗夫太太和海特太太是姊妹俩。她们本来都很有钱，但是出嫁以后，她们的社会地位发生了天壤之别。海特先生有一点家产，可是同默斯格罗夫先生的家产比起来实在微不足道。默斯格罗夫家属于乡下的头等人家，而海特家却好，做父母的地位低下，过着退隐粗俗的生活，几个兄妹本身又受教育不足，若不是幸亏同厄泼克劳斯沾了点亲，岂不成了等外人（这是封建阶级的等级观念，所谓“等外人”系指还在自耕农之下）？当然，那位长子应该除外，因为他喜欢做个学者、绅士，他的修养和举止比其他几个人卜强得多。
　　这两家人的关系素来很好，一方不傲慢，另一方不嫉妒，只是两位默斯格罗夫小姐有点优越感，因此她们很愿意帮助表兄妹提高提高。查尔斯向亨丽埃塔献殷勤一事早被她父母注意到了，不过他们没有表示异议。“这门亲事对她不十分匹配，不过只要亨丽埃塔喜欢他就行，”而亨丽埃塔看上去的确喜欢他。
　　温特沃思上校没来之前，亨丽埃塔本人完全是这么想的。谁想打那之后，查尔斯表兄便被忘了个一干二净。
　　两位默斯格罗夫小姐中，温特沃思上校究竟更喜欢哪一位？据安妮观察，这个问题尚难预料。也许亨丽埃塔长得更漂亮些，路易莎生性更活泼些。眼下，她不晓得哪种性情可能对他更有吸引力，是温柔，还是活泼。
　　默斯格罗夫夫妇或者因为见得太少，或者因为绝对相信他们的两个女儿以及接近她们的所有小伙子都能谨慎从事，似乎一切听其自然。大宅里见不到一丝半点担心的迹象，听不到一丝半点的闲言冷语。可是乡舍里情况就不同了。那对小夫妻就喜欢大惊小怪地猜来猜去。温特沃思上校同两位默斯格罗夫小姐在一起还没呆上四五次，查尔斯·海特不过刚刚再次出现，安妮便听到妹妹妹夫谈论起她们哪一位更受喜爱。查尔斯说是路易莎，玛丽说是亨丽
埃塔，不过双方一致认为：不管让他娶哪一位，都会令人无比高兴。
　　查尔斯说：“我生平从未见过比他更和悦的人。我有一次听温特沃思上校亲口说过，确信他在战争中发的财不小于两万镑。一下子就发了这么一大笔财。除此之外，将来再打起仗来，他还会有机会发财。我深信，温特沃思上校比海军里的哪个军官都更能出类拔萃。唔！这不论对我的哪个妹妹都将是一门极好的亲事。”
　　“我担保是这样的，”玛丽答道。“天哪！但愿他能得到最高的荣誉！但愿他能当上个准男爵！‘温特沃思爵士夫人，’听上去多悦耳。对亨丽埃塔来说，这的确将是一门极好的亲事！到时候她将取代我的位置，亨丽埃塔对此不会不喜欢的。弗雷德里克爵士和温特沃思夫人！可是，这只不过是一个新加封的爵位，我对新加封的爵位从来就看不起。”
　　玛丽之所以偏要认为温特沃思上校看中了亨丽埃塔，完全是冲着查尔斯·海特来的。那家伙想得倒美，她就是要看着他死了这条心。她顶瞧不起海特这家人，觉得她们两家要是再结起亲来，将是极大的不幸——对她和她的孩子都很不幸。
　　“你知道，”她说，“我认为他压根儿配不上亨丽埃塔。考虑到默斯格罗夫家已有的姻缘，亨丽埃塔没有权利把自己葬送掉。我认为一个年轻女子没有权利做出这样的抉择，以至于给她家庭的主要成员带来不快和不便，给某些成员带来些他们不喜欢的低贱的社会关系。请问，查尔斯·海特是何许人？不过是个乡下副牧师。他根本配不上厄泼克劳斯的默斯格罗夫小姐。”
　　不过，她丈夫断然不能赞成她的这个看法，因为他除了对他的表弟比较器重之外，查尔斯·海特还是个长子，他自己正是以长子的目光来看待事物的。
　　因此他回答说：“玛丽，你这是胡说八道。这门亲事对亨丽埃塔是不很体面，不过查尔斯很有希望通过斯派塞一家人的推举，在一两年内从主教那里捞到点好处（意指将查尔斯从副牧师提为牧师）。我还请你不要忘记，他是个长子，等我姨父一死，他就会继承一大笔财产。温思罗普的那块庄地足有二百五十英亩，再加上汤顿附近的那个农场，那可是乡下的上好宝地。我可以对你这么说，除了查尔斯以外，谁都配不上亨丽埃塔，的确不行。只有他可以。他是个十分忠厚的好小伙子，温思罗普一旦传到他的手里，他就会让它变个样，生活也会大大改观。有了这宗地产，他决不会再是个卑贱的小人——那可真是一宗完全保有的地产（即完全为主人所占有，不必交租继税）。不行，不行，亨丽埃塔要是不嫁给查尔斯·海特，也许更糟糕。她要是嫁给他，路易莎再嫁给温特沃思上校，那我就心满意足了。”
　　“查尔斯爱怎么说就怎么说，”等查尔斯一走出屋，玛丽便对安妮说道，“可是要让亨丽埃塔嫁给查尔斯·海特，那可糟糕了：不仅对她自己是件非常糟糕的事情，对我来说更糟糕。所以我就盼着温特沃思上校能赶快让她把查尔斯·海特忘掉。我不怀疑他已经做到了这一点。昨天，亨丽埃塔简直连理都不理查尔斯·海特。可惜你不在场，没有见到她的那个态度。至于说温特沃思上校对亨丽埃
　　塔和路易莎都喜欢，那简直是瞎说八道，因为他当然对亨丽埃塔更为喜欢。可是查尔斯太自信了！你昨天要是同我们在一起就好了，那样你就可以给我们做个仲裁。找想你一定会同意我的看法，除非你存心跟我过不去。”
　　安妮假若到默斯格罗夫府上赴一次晚宴，这一切情况都能见到。谁想她找了个借口，说她头痛，小查尔斯又旧病复发，硬是呆在家里没有去。她本来考虑的只是想避开温特沃思上校，可是现在看来，她晚上安安静静地呆在家里还多了一项好处，没有人会请她作仲裁了。至于谈到温特沃思上校的想法，安妮认为重要的不在于他喜欢亨丽埃塔还是喜欢路易莎，而在于他应该趁早打定主意，不要损害两位小姐中任何一位的幸福，也不要败坏自己的声誉。几乎可以肯定，她们哪个都能给他做个温柔多情的好妻子。可说到查尔斯·海特，她既对一个好心姑娘的轻桃行为感到痛心，又对这可能引起的痛苦感到同情。不过，如果亨丽埃塔发现自己的感情不对头的话，那她应该尽快让人知道这种变化。
　　查尔斯·海特受尽了表妹的冷落，搞得心神不定，屈辱不堪。亨丽埃塔对他的情意由来已久，不可能完全疏远下来，以至于经过最近两次见面，就使过去的希望统统化为乌有；查尔斯·海特也不至于无可奈何地要避开厄泼克劳斯。不过，如今出现这番变化，温特沃思上校这样一个人被视为可能的根源所在，这不能不令人惊愕。海特只不过离开了两个星期日，他们分手的时候，亨丽埃塔还十分关心他的前途，而且使他十分称心的是，她希望他很快就能放弃现在的副牧师职位，而获得厄泼克劳斯的同一职位。看来，她当时一心巴望：教区长谢利博士四十多年来一直在满腔热情地履行自己的职责，可是如今越来越年迈体弱，很多事情力不从心了，应该下决心设个副牧师；他最好尽量把这副牧师的职位搞得体面些，而且应该许诺给查尔斯·海特。这样一来，他只要来厄泼克劳斯就行了，用不着跑六英里到别处去。无论从哪个方面来看，他都将得到一个更好的副牧师职位；他将充当她们亲爱的谢利博士的助手；亲爱、善良的谢利博士可以从那些最劳累、最伤身体的事务中解脱出来。这些优点即使在路易莎看来也是十分了不起的，而在亨丽埃塔看来简直是性命交关。等海特回来后，天哪！她们对这桩事的热忱已经化为泡影。当他介绍他刚同谢利博士进行的一次谈话内容时，路易莎压根儿听不进去：她立在窗口，眼望着外面寻找温特沃思上校；就连亨丽埃塔充其量也不过是半听不听的，仿佛把过去商洽中的疑念忧虑早就忘了个一干二净。
　　“唔，我的确很高兴。不过我一向认为你能得到这个职位，我一向认为你肯定能得到。据我看来，似乎——总而言之，你知道，谢利博士一定要有个副牧师，而你又得到了他的许诺。温特沃思上校要来吗，路易莎？”
　　一天早上，默斯格罗夫府上刚请过客不久(安妮没有出席)，温恃沃思上校走进了乡舍的客厅，不料客厅里只有安妮和正在生病的小查尔斯两个人，小查尔斯躺在沙发上。
　　温特沃思上校发现自己几乎是单独和安妮·埃利奥特碰到了一起，仪态举止不禁失去了往常的镇静，惊惶中只能说道：“我原以为两位默斯格罗夫小姐在这儿，默斯格罗夫太太告诉我可以在这里找到她们。”说罢他走到窗口，好让自己镇定下来，同时想想他该怎么办。
　　安妮自然也很慌张，她回答说：“她俩和我妹妹一起呆在楼上，我想一会儿就会下来的。”若不是孩子喊她过来做件什么事，她马上就会走出屋去，解除她自己和温特沃思上校的困窘。
　　上校仍然立在窗口，镇静而客气地说了声：“我希望小家伙好些了。”便又沉默不语了。
　　安妮只好跪在沙发旁，尽心服侍她的病人。他们就这祥持续了几分钟，接着，使她大为欣慰的是，她听见有人穿过小门厅。她扭过头，指望见到房主人，谁料想来者却是个完全无补于事的人——查尔斯·海特。就像温特沃思上校不愿见到安妮一样，海特也不愿见到温特沃思上校。
　　安妮只勉强说了声：“你好！请坐吧，其他人马上就下来。”
　　不过，温特沃思上校倒从窗口走了过来，显然想搭搭腔。不料查尔斯·海特连忙坐到桌子旁边，拾起一张报纸，当即让他吃了个闭门羹。温特沃思上校只好再回到窗口。
　　过了一会，又来了一个人，原来是玛丽的二小子。他今年两岁，长得矮墩墩、胖乎乎的，愣头愣脑，刚才有人在外面帮他打开门，他便噔噔噔地闯了进来，直冲冲地走到沙发跟前，瞧瞧那里有什么好玩的，见到可以分送的好东西就伸手要。
　　没有什么好吃的，他只能闹着玩。因为姨妈不肯让他捉弄生病的哥哥，他便开始缠住姨妈不放。安妮正跪在地上，忙着服侍小查尔斯，怎么也摆脱不了他。她劝说他，命令他，恳求他，说来说去都无济于事。有一次，她设法把他推开，可这小家伙觉得越发开心，当即又爬回到姨妈背上。
　　“沃尔特，”安妮说道，“马上下来。你烦死人啦，真惹我生气。”
　　可沃尔特却赖着不动。
　　转瞬间，她觉得那小家伙正在慢慢地松开胳臂；原来有人从她背上把他拉开。虽说他紧紧地趴在她头上，他那强劲的小手还是被从她脖子上拉开了，人也给果断地抱走了。这时她才知道，做好事的竟是温特沃思上校。
　　这一发现使她激动得一句话也说不出来。她甚至都不能谢他一声，只能附在小查尔斯面前，心乱如麻。他好心好意地上前帮她解围，他的这番举动，自始至终一声不响，详情细节都很奇特，随后他又故意把孩子逗得傲嗽直叫，使安妮立即认识到，他并不想听她道谢，或者干脆想证明他最不愿意同她说话；这些情况使她心里乱作一团，既感到激动不安，又觉着痛苦不堪，始终镇定不下来。后来
　　见玛丽和两位默斯格罗夫小姐进来了，她才得以把孩子交给她们照料，自己走出了屋子。她不能留下来。这本是个观察他们四个人表露钟情和拈酸吃醋的好机会，因为他们现在都凑到一起来了；可是她却不能留下来观察。显而易见，查尔斯·海特并不喜欢温特沃思上校。就在温特沃思上校出面干预之后，他说了句话给安妮留下了很深的印象，他说：“你早该听我的话，沃尔特。我告诉过你不要跟姨妈捣乱。”安妮可以理解，温特沃思上校做了他应该做而没有做的事情，一定使他感到很懊恼。不过，无论是查尔斯·海特的心情，还是别的什么人的心情，她都不感兴趣，除非她先让自己的心情平静下来。她为自己感到害躁，为自己碰到这么件小事便如此慌张、如此束手无策，而感到极为惭愧。不过，情况就是如此，她需要经过长时间的独自思索，才能恢复镇定。

回复引用

ZxID：9184039

等级: 派派版主

一二三四五六七~~~

举报只看该作者 11楼发表于: 2013-10-27 0

Chapter Ten

Other opportunities of making her observations could not fail to occur.
Anne had soon been in company with all the four together often enough
to have an opinion, though too wise to acknowledge as much at home,
where she knew it would have satisfied neither husband nor wife; for
while she considered Louisa to be rather the favourite, she could not
but think, as far as she might dare to judge from memory and
experience, that Captain Wentworth was not in love with either.  They
were more in love with him; yet there it was not love.  It was a little
fever of admiration; but it might, probably must, end in love with
some.  Charles Hayter seemed aware of being slighted, and yet Henrietta
had sometimes the air of being divided between them.  Anne longed for
the power of representing to them all what they were about, and of
pointing out some of the evils they were exposing themselves to.  She
did not attribute guile to any.  It was the highest satisfaction to her
to believe Captain Wentworth not in the least aware of the pain he was
occasioning.  There was no triumph, no pitiful triumph in his manner.
He had, probably, never heard, and never thought of any claims of
Charles Hayter.  He was only wrong in accepting the attentions (for
accepting must be the word) of two young women at once.

After a short struggle, however, Charles Hayter seemed to quit the
field.  Three days had passed without his coming once to Uppercross; a
most decided change.  He had even refused one regular invitation to
dinner; and having been found on the occasion by Mr Musgrove with some
large books before him, Mr and Mrs Musgrove were sure all could not be
right, and talked, with grave faces, of his studying himself to death.
It was Mary's hope and belief that he had received a positive dismissal
from Henrietta, and her husband lived under the constant dependence of
seeing him to-morrow.  Anne could only feel that Charles Hayter was
wise.

One morning, about this time Charles Musgrove and Captain Wentworth
being gone a-shooting together, as the sisters in the Cottage were
sitting quietly at work, they were visited at the window by the sisters
from the Mansion-house.

It was a very fine November day, and the Miss Musgroves came through
the little grounds, and stopped for no other purpose than to say, that
they were going to take a long walk, and therefore concluded Mary could
not like to go with them; and when Mary immediately replied, with some
jealousy at not being supposed a good walker, "Oh, yes, I should like
to join you very much, I am very fond of a long walk;" Anne felt
persuaded, by the looks of the two girls, that it was precisely what
they did not wish, and admired again the sort of necessity which the
family habits seemed to produce, of everything being to be
communicated, and everything being to be done together, however
undesired and inconvenient.  She tried to dissuade Mary from going, but
in vain; and that being the case, thought it best to accept the Miss
Musgroves' much more cordial invitation to herself to go likewise, as
she might be useful in turning back with her sister, and lessening the
interference in any plan of their own.

"I cannot imagine why they should suppose I should not like a long
walk," said Mary, as she went up stairs.  "Everybody is always
supposing that I am not a good walker; and yet they would not have been
pleased, if we had refused to join them.  When people come in this
manner on purpose to ask us, how can one say no?"

Just as they were setting off, the gentlemen returned.  They had taken
out a young dog, who had spoilt their sport, and sent them back early.
Their time and strength, and spirits, were, therefore, exactly ready
for this walk, and they entered into it with pleasure.  Could Anne have
foreseen such a junction, she would have staid at home; but, from some
feelings of interest and curiosity, she fancied now that it was too
late to retract, and the whole six set forward together in the
direction chosen by the Miss Musgroves, who evidently considered the
walk as under their guidance.

Anne's object was, not to be in the way of anybody; and where the
narrow paths across the fields made many separations necessary, to keep
with her brother and sister.  Her pleasure in the walk must arise from
the exercise and the day, from the view of the last smiles of the year
upon the tawny leaves, and withered hedges, and from repeating to
herself some few of the thousand poetical descriptions extant of
autumn, that season of peculiar and inexhaustible influence on the mind
of taste and tenderness, that season which had drawn from every poet,
worthy of being read, some attempt at description, or some lines of
feeling.  She occupied her mind as much as possible in such like
musings and quotations; but it was not possible, that when within reach
of Captain Wentworth's conversation with either of the Miss Musgroves,
she should not try to hear it; yet she caught little very remarkable.
It was mere lively chat, such as any young persons, on an intimate
footing, might fall into.  He was more engaged with Louisa than with
Henrietta.  Louisa certainly put more forward for his notice than her
sister.  This distinction appeared to increase, and there was one
speech of Louisa's which struck her.  After one of the many praises of
the day, which were continually bursting forth, Captain Wentworth
added:--

"What glorious weather for the Admiral and my sister!  They meant to
take a long drive this morning; perhaps we may hail them from some of
these hills.  They talked of coming into this side of the country.  I
wonder whereabouts they will upset to-day.  Oh! it does happen very
often, I assure you; but my sister makes nothing of it; she would as
lieve be tossed out as not."

"Ah! You make the most of it, I know," cried Louisa, "but if it were
really so, I should do just the same in her place.  If I loved a man,
as she loves the Admiral, I would always be with him, nothing should
ever separate us, and I would rather be overturned by him, than driven
safely by anybody else."

It was spoken with enthusiasm.

"Had you?" cried he, catching the same tone; "I honour you!" And there
was silence between them for a little while.

Anne could not immediately fall into a quotation again.  The sweet
scenes of autumn were for a while put by, unless some tender sonnet,
fraught with the apt analogy of the declining year, with declining
happiness, and the images of youth and hope, and spring, all gone
together, blessed her memory.  She roused herself to say, as they
struck by order into another path, "Is not this one of the ways to
Winthrop?" But nobody heard, or, at least, nobody answered her.

Winthrop, however, or its environs--for young men are, sometimes to be
met with, strolling about near home--was their destination; and after
another half mile of gradual ascent through large enclosures, where the
ploughs at work, and the fresh made path spoke the farmer counteracting
the sweets of poetical despondence, and meaning to have spring again,
they gained the summit of the most considerable hill, which parted
Uppercross and Winthrop, and soon commanded a full view of the latter,
at the foot of the hill on the other side.

Winthrop, without beauty and without dignity, was stretched before them
an indifferent house, standing low, and hemmed in by the barns and
buildings of a farm-yard.

Mary exclaimed, "Bless me! here is Winthrop.  I declare I had no idea!
Well now, I think we had better turn back; I am excessively tired."

Henrietta, conscious and ashamed, and seeing no cousin Charles walking
along any path, or leaning against any gate, was ready to do as Mary
wished; but "No!" said Charles Musgrove, and "No, no!" cried Louisa
more eagerly, and taking her sister aside, seemed to be arguing the
matter warmly.

Charles, in the meanwhile, was very decidedly declaring his resolution
of calling on his aunt, now that he was so near; and very evidently,
though more fearfully, trying to induce his wife to go too.  But this
was one of the points on which the lady shewed her strength; and when
he recommended the advantage of resting herself a quarter of an hour at
Winthrop, as she felt so tired, she resolutely answered, "Oh! no,
indeed! walking up that hill again would do her more harm than any
sitting down could do her good;" and, in short, her look and manner
declared, that go she would not.

After a little succession of these sort of debates and consultations,
it was settled between Charles and his two sisters, that he and
Henrietta should just run down for a few minutes, to see their aunt and
cousins, while the rest of the party waited for them at the top of the
hill.  Louisa seemed the principal arranger of the plan; and, as she
went a little way with them, down the hill, still talking to Henrietta,
Mary took the opportunity of looking scornfully around her, and saying
to Captain Wentworth--

"It is very unpleasant, having such connexions!  But, I assure you, I
have never been in the house above twice in my life."

She received no other answer, than an artificial, assenting smile,
followed by a contemptuous glance, as he turned away, which Anne
perfectly knew the meaning of.

The brow of the hill, where they remained, was a cheerful spot: Louisa
returned; and Mary, finding a comfortable seat for herself on the step
of a stile, was very well satisfied so long as the others all stood
about her; but when Louisa drew Captain Wentworth away, to try for a
gleaning of nuts in an adjoining hedge-row, and they were gone by
degrees quite out of sight and sound, Mary was happy no longer; she
quarrelled with her own seat, was sure Louisa had got a much better
somewhere, and nothing could prevent her from going to look for a
better also.  She turned through the same gate, but could not see them.
Anne found a nice seat for her, on a dry sunny bank, under the
hedge-row, in which she had no doubt of their still being, in some spot
or other.  Mary sat down for a moment, but it would not do; she was
sure Louisa had found a better seat somewhere else, and she would go on
till she overtook her.

Anne, really tired herself, was glad to sit down; and she very soon
heard Captain Wentworth and Louisa in the hedge-row, behind her, as if
making their way back along the rough, wild sort of channel, down the
centre.  They were speaking as they drew near.  Louisa's voice was the
first distinguished.  She seemed to be in the middle of some eager
speech.  What Anne first heard was--

"And so, I made her go.  I could not bear that she should be frightened
from the visit by such nonsense.  What! would I be turned back from
doing a thing that I had determined to do, and that I knew to be right,
by the airs and interference of such a person, or of any person I may
say?  No, I have no idea of being so easily persuaded.  When I have
made up my mind, I have made it; and Henrietta seemed entirely to have
made up hers to call at Winthrop to-day; and yet, she was as near
giving it up, out of nonsensical complaisance!"

"She would have turned back then, but for you?"

"She would indeed.  I am almost ashamed to say it."

"Happy for her, to have such a mind as yours at hand!  After the hints
you gave just now, which did but confirm my own observations, the last
time I was in company with him,  I need not affect to have no
comprehension of what is going on.  I see that more than a mere dutiful
morning visit to your aunt was in question; and woe betide him, and her
too, when it comes to things of consequence, when they are placed in
circumstances requiring fortitude and strength of mind, if she have not
resolution enough to resist idle interference in such a trifle as this.
Your sister is an amiable creature; but yours is the character of
decision and firmness, I see.  If you value her conduct or happiness,
infuse as much of your own spirit into her as you can.  But this, no
doubt, you have been always doing.  It is the worst evil of too
yielding and indecisive a character, that no influence over it can be
depended on.  You are never sure of a good impression being durable;
everybody may sway it.  Let those who would be happy be firm.  Here is
a nut," said he, catching one down from an upper bough, "to exemplify:
a beautiful glossy nut, which, blessed with original strength, has
outlived all the storms of autumn.  Not a puncture, not a weak spot
anywhere.  This nut," he continued, with playful solemnity, "while so
many of his brethren have fallen and been trodden under foot, is still
in possession of all the happiness that a hazel nut can be supposed
capable of."  Then returning to his former earnest tone--"My first
wish for all whom I am interested in, is that they should be firm.  If
Louisa Musgrove would be beautiful and happy in her November of life,
she will cherish all her present powers of mind."

He had done, and was unanswered.  It would have surprised Anne if
Louisa could have readily answered such a speech:  words of such
interest, spoken with such serious warmth!  She could imagine what
Louisa was feeling.  For herself, she feared to move, lest she should
be seen.  While she remained, a bush of low rambling holly protected
her, and they were moving on.  Before they were beyond her hearing,
however, Louisa spoke again.

"Mary is good-natured enough in many respects," said she; "but she does
sometimes provoke me excessively, by her nonsense and pride--the Elliot
pride.  She has a great deal too much of the Elliot pride.  We do so
wish that Charles had married Anne instead.  I suppose you know he
wanted to marry Anne?"

After a moment's pause, Captain Wentworth said--

"Do you mean that she refused him?"

"Oh! yes; certainly."

"When did that happen?"

"I do not exactly know, for Henrietta and I were at school at the time;
but I believe about a year before he married Mary.  I wish she had
accepted him.  We should all have liked her a great deal better; and
papa and mamma always think it was her great friend Lady Russell's
doing, that she did not.  They think Charles might not be learned and
bookish enough to please Lady Russell, and that therefore, she
persuaded Anne to refuse him."

The sounds were retreating, and Anne distinguished no more.  Her own
emotions still kept her fixed.  She had much to recover from, before
she could move.  The listener's proverbial fate was not absolutely
hers; she had heard no evil of herself, but she had heard a great deal
of very painful import.  She saw how her own character was considered
by Captain Wentworth, and there had been just that degree of feeling
and curiosity about her in his manner which must give her extreme
agitation.

As soon as she could, she went after Mary, and having found, and walked
back with her to their former station, by the stile, felt some comfort
in their whole party being immediately afterwards collected, and once
more in motion together.  Her spirits wanted the solitude and silence
which only numbers could give.

Charles and Henrietta returned, bringing, as may be conjectured,
Charles Hayter with them.  The minutiae of the business Anne could not
attempt to understand; even Captain Wentworth did not seem admitted to
perfect confidence here; but that there had been a withdrawing on the
gentleman's side, and a relenting on the lady's, and that they were now
very glad to be together again, did not admit a doubt.  Henrietta
looked a little ashamed, but very well pleased;--Charles Hayter
exceedingly happy:  and they were devoted to each other almost from the
first instant of their all setting forward for Uppercross.

Everything now marked out Louisa for Captain Wentworth; nothing could
be plainer; and where many divisions were necessary, or even where they
were not, they walked side by side nearly as much as the other two.  In
a long strip of meadow land, where there was ample space for all, they
were thus divided, forming three distinct parties; and to that party of
the three which boasted least animation, and least complaisance, Anne
necessarily belonged.  She joined Charles and Mary, and was tired
enough to be very glad of Charles's other arm; but Charles, though in
very good humour with her, was out of temper with his wife.  Mary had
shewn herself disobliging to him, and was now to reap the consequence,
which consequence was his dropping her arm almost every moment to cut
off the heads of some nettles in the hedge with his switch; and when
Mary began to complain of it, and lament her being ill-used, according
to custom, in being on the hedge side, while Anne was never incommoded
on the other, he dropped the arms of both to hunt after a weasel which
he had a momentary glance of, and they could hardly get him along at
all.

This long meadow bordered a lane, which their footpath, at the end of
it was to cross, and when the party had all reached the gate of exit,
the carriage advancing in the same direction, which had been some time
heard, was just coming up, and proved to be Admiral Croft's gig.  He
and his wife had taken their intended drive, and were returning home.
Upon hearing how long a walk the young people had engaged in, they
kindly offered a seat to any lady who might be particularly tired; it
would save her a full mile, and they were going through Uppercross.
The invitation was general, and generally declined.  The Miss Musgroves
were not at all tired, and Mary was either offended, by not being asked
before any of the others, or what Louisa called the Elliot pride could
not endure to make a third in a one horse chaise.

The walking party had crossed the lane, and were surmounting an
opposite stile, and the Admiral was putting his horse in motion again,
when Captain Wentworth cleared the hedge in a moment to say something
to his sister.  The something might be guessed by its effects.

"Miss Elliot, I am sure you are tired," cried Mrs Croft.  "Do let us
have the pleasure of taking you home.  Here is excellent room for
three, I assure you.  If we were all like you, I believe we might sit
four.  You must, indeed, you must."

Anne was still in the lane; and though instinctively beginning to
decline, she was not allowed to proceed.  The Admiral's kind urgency
came in support of his wife's; they would not be refused; they
compressed themselves into the smallest possible space to leave her a
corner, and Captain Wentworth, without saying a word, turned to her,
and quietly obliged her to be assisted into the carriage.

Yes; he had done it.  She was in the carriage, and felt that he had
placed her there, that his will and his hands had done it, that she
owed it to his perception of her fatigue, and his resolution to give
her rest.  She was very much affected by the view of his disposition
towards her, which all these things made apparent.  This little
circumstance seemed the completion of all that had gone before.  She
understood him.  He could not forgive her, but he could not be
unfeeling.  Though condemning her for the past, and considering it with
high and unjust resentment, though perfectly careless of her, and
though becoming attached to another, still he could not see her suffer,
without the desire of giving her relief.  It was a remainder of former
sentiment; it was an impulse of pure, though unacknowledged friendship;
it was a proof of his own warm and amiable heart, which she could not
contemplate without emotions so compounded of pleasure and pain, that
she knew not which prevailed.

Her answers to the kindness and the remarks of her companions were at
first unconsciously given.  They had travelled half their way along the
rough lane, before she was quite awake to what they said.  She then
found them talking of "Frederick."

"He certainly means to have one or other of those two girls, Sophy,"
said the Admiral; "but there is no saying which.  He has been running
after them, too, long enough, one would think, to make up his mind.
Ay, this comes of the peace.  If it were war now, he would have settled
it long ago.  We sailors, Miss Elliot, cannot afford to make long
courtships in time of war.  How many days was it, my dear, between the
first time of my seeing you and our sitting down together in our
lodgings at North Yarmouth?"

"We had better not talk about it, my dear," replied Mrs Croft,
pleasantly; "for if Miss Elliot were to hear how soon we came to an
understanding, she would never be persuaded that we could be happy
together.  I had known you by character, however, long before."

"Well, and I had heard of you as a very pretty girl, and what were we
to wait for besides?  I do not like having such things so long in hand.
I wish Frederick would spread a little more canvass, and bring us home
one of these young ladies to Kellynch.  Then there would always be
company for them.  And very nice young ladies they both are; I hardly
know one from the other."

"Very good humoured, unaffected girls, indeed," said Mrs Croft, in a
tone of calmer praise, such as made Anne suspect that her keener powers
might not consider either of them as quite worthy of her brother; "and
a very respectable family.  One could not be connected with better
people.  My dear Admiral, that post!  we shall certainly take that
post."

But by coolly giving the reins a better direction herself they happily
passed the danger; and by once afterwards judiciously putting out her
hand they neither fell into a rut, nor ran foul of a dung-cart; and
Anne, with some amusement at their style of driving, which she imagined
no bad representation of the general guidance of their affairs, found
herself safely deposited by them at the Cottage.

　　安妮总会有机会进行观察的。过了不久，她便常同他们四个人混在一起了，对事情也就有了自己的看法。不过她是个明智的人，到了家里就不承认自己有看法，因为她知道，这看法一说出去，查尔斯夫妻俩都不会感到满意。原来，她虽然认为温特沃思上校更喜欢路易莎，但是她根据自己的记忆和体验可以大胆地断定，他对两个人都不爱。她们更喜欢他，然而那还算不上爱情。他是有一点热烈的爱慕之情，最后也许，或者说很可能同哪一位堕入情网。查尔斯·海特似乎也知道自己受到了冷落，可是亨丽埃塔有时看起来倒像是脚踏两只船。安妮希望自己能够向他们大家说明他们搞的是什么名堂，向他们指出他们面临的某些危险。她并不认为哪个人有欺骗行为。使她深感欣慰的是，她相信温特沃思上校压根儿不觉得他给什么人带来了痛苦。他的举止中见不到洋洋得意的神气，见不到那种令人生厌的洋洋得意的神气。他八成从未听说过，也从未想到过查尔斯·海特会跟她们哪一位相好。他唯一的过错是不该马上接受(因为“接受”是个恰当的字眼)两位年轻小姐的殷勤表示。
　　不过，经过一阵短暂的思想斗争，查尔斯·海特似乎不战而退了。三天过去了，他一次也没有来过厄泼克劳斯。这个变化太明显了。他甚至于拒绝了一次正式的宴请。默斯格罗夫先生当场发现他面前摆着几本大部头的书，他们老两口当即断定这孩子不大对头，便带着严肃的神气议论说，他这样用功非累死不可。玛丽希望，而且也相信，他受到了亨丽埃塔的断然拒绝，她丈夫则总是指望明天能见到他。安妮倒觉得查尔斯·海特比较明智。
　　大约就在这段时间的一天早上，查尔斯·默斯格罗夫和温特沃思上校一道打猎去了，乡舍的姊妹俩正坐在那里不声不响地做活计，大宅的两位小姐来到了她们的窗口。
　　当时正值十一月间，那天天气又特别好，两位默斯格罗夫小姐来到了小园子，停下来没有别的意图，只想说一声她们要进行一次长距离散步，因此断定玛丽不会愿意同她们一起去。谁想玛丽最忌讳人家认为她不擅长走路，便立即回答说：“唔，去的！我很想和你们一道去，我非常喜欢长距离散步。”安妮从两位小姐的神色里看得出来，这正是她们所不希望的，但是出于家庭习惯，她们无论遇到什么事情，不管多么不情愿，多么不方便，都要互相通通气，都要一道来做，对此她又感到羡慕。她想劝说玛丽不要去，但是无济于事。情况既然如此，她觉得最好接受两位默斯格罗夫小姐的盛情邀请，索性也跟着一起去，以便好同妹妹一道回来，尽量少干扰她们的计划。
　　“我简直无法想象，她们凭啥认为我不喜欢长距离散步，”玛丽上楼时说道。“人们总是认为我不擅长走路。可是，假如我们不肯陪她们一起去，她们又要不高兴了。别人特意来邀请我们，你怎么好拒绝呢？”
　　她们正要出发的时候，两位先生回来了。原来，他们带去的一只幼犬败坏了他们打猎的兴致，两人便早早地回来了。因为时间赶得巧，再加上体力充沛，兴致勃勃，正想散散步，便高高兴兴地加入了她们的行列。假若安妮事先能预见到这一巧合的话，她早就呆在家里了。不过，她出于某种好奇心，觉得现在又来不及退缩了，于是他们六个人便朝着两位默斯格罗夫小姐选择的方向，一道出发了。两位小姐显然认为，这次散步得由她们引路。
　　安妮的用意是不要妨碍任何人。当田间小路太狭窄需要分开走时，她就和妹妹妹夫走在一起。她散步的乐趣一定在于想趁着这大好天气活动活动，观赏一下这一年中最后剩余的明媚景色，看看那黄树叶和枯树篱，吟诵几首那成千成百的描绘秋色的诗篇，因为秋天能给风雅、善感的人儿带来无穷无尽的特殊感染，因为秋天博得了每一位值得一读的诗人的吟咏，写下了动人心弦的诗句。她尽量聚精会神地沉思着，吟诵着。但是，温特沃思上校就在附近同两位默斯格罗夫小姐交谈，她不可能听不见。不过，她没有听到什么异乎寻常的内容。他们只是像任何关系密切的青年人一样，在嘻嘻哈哈地闲聊。上校更注意的是路易莎，而不是亨丽埃塔。路易莎当然比姐姐更活跃，好赢得他的青睐。这种差别似乎越来越明显，尤其是路易莎的一席话给她留下了深刻的印象。本来，他们总要不时地迸出几句赞美天气的话；一次赞叹完天气之后，温特沃思上校接着说道：
　　“这天气真美了将军和我姐姐！他们今天上午就想坐着车子跑得远远的。说不定我们还能从这些山上向他们打招呼呢。他们议论过要来这一带的。我真不知道他们今天会在哪儿翻车。哦！实话对你们说吧，这种事儿经常发生。不过我姐姐毫不在乎，她倒很乐意从车子里给甩出来。”
　　“唔！我晓得你是有意夸张，”路易莎嚷道。“不过万一情况果真如此，我若是处在你姐姐的地位也会这么做的。假若我能像她爱将军那样爱某个人，我就要永远和他呆在一起，无论如何也不分离。我宁肯让他把我翻到沟里，也不愿乘着别人的车子稳稳当当地行走。”
　　这话说得热情洋溢。
　　“真有这事？”上校带着同样的口气嚷道，“你真叫我敬佩！”说罢两人沉默了一会。
　　安妮当即再也背诵不出什么诗句了。一时间，秋天的宜人景色被置诸脑后，除非她能记起一首动人的十四行诗，诗中充满了对那残年余兴的妥帖比拟，全然见不到对青春、希望和春天的形象写照。等大家遵命走上另外一条小路时，她打断了自己的沉思，说道：
　　“这不是一条通往温思罗普的小路吗？”可惜谁也没听见她的话语，至少没有人回答她。
　　然而，温思罗普一带正是他们要去的地方，有些年轻人在家门前散步，有时就在这里相遇。他们穿过大片的圈地，顺着缓坡向上又走了半英里，只见农夫们正在犁地，坡上新辟了一条小径，表明农家人不信诗人的那一套，不图那伤感的乐趣，而要迎接春天的再度到来。说话间他们来到那座最高的山峰上，山峰把厄泼克劳斯和温思罗普隔开，立在山顶，坐落在那边山角下的温思罗普顿时一览无遗。
　　温思罗普展现在他们的面前，既不美丽，也不庄严——一幢平平常常的矮宅子，四周围着农场的谷仓和建筑物。
　　玛丽惊叫了起来：“我的天哪！这儿是温思罗普。我真没想到！唔，我想我们最好往回走吧，我累得不行了。”
　　亨丽埃塔不觉有些羞羞答答的，况且又见不到表兄查尔斯沿路走来，也见不到他倚在大门口，便很想遵照玛丽的意愿办事。可是查尔斯·默斯格罗夫却说：“不行！”路易莎更是急切地嚷道：“不行！不行！”她把她姐姐拉到一边，似乎为这事争得很激烈。
　　这当儿，查尔斯却坚决表示，既然离得这么近了，一定要去看看姨妈。他尽管心里有些怕，可显然还在动员妻子跟着一起去。不料夫人这次表现得非常坚决。任凭他说什么她太累了，最好到温思罗普休息一刻钟，她却毅然决然地答道：“哦！那可不行！还要爬回这座山，给我带来的害处之大，再怎么休息也弥补不了。”总而言之，她的神态表明，她坚决不要去。
　　经过一阵不长的争执和协商，查尔斯和他的两个妹妹说定：他和亨丽埃塔下去少呆几分钟，瞧瞧姨妈和表兄妹，其他人就在山顶上等候他们。路易莎似乎是主要的策划者，她陪着他俩朝山下走了一小段，一面还在同亨丽埃塔嘀咕什么，玛丽趁此机会鄙夷不屑地环顾一下四周，然后对温特沃思上校说道：
　　“有这类亲戚真叫人扫兴！不过，实话对你说吧，我去他们家没超过两次。”
　　听了这话，温特沃思只是故作赞同地莞尔一笑。随后，他一转身，眼睛里又投出了鄙视的目光，安妮完全明白这其中的涵义。
　　他们呆在山顶上，那是个愉快的去处。路易莎回来了。玛丽在一道树篱的阶梯上拣了个舒适的地方坐了下来，见其他人都立在她的四周，也就感到十分得意。谁想路易莎偏偏把温特沃思上校拉走了，要到附近的树篱那里去采坚果，渐渐地走得无影无声了，这一来玛丽可不高兴了。她埋怨自己坐得不是地方，心想路易莎一准找到了个比这儿好得多的地点，自己说什么也要去找个更好的地点。她跨进了同一道门，但是却见不到他们。安妮在树篱下面干燥向阳的土埂上给玛丽找了个舒适的地方，她相信那两个人仍然呆在这树篱中的某个地方（据奥斯丁利的《回亿录》所称：奥斯丁小说中的“树篱"(hedgerow)不是一般意义上的“一排树篱”，而是一种形状不定的矮树丛，里面有曲径小道）。玛丽坐了一刻，可是又觉得不满意。她心想路易莎一定在别处找到了更好的位置。她要继续挪动，直至找到她为止。
　　安妮确实累了，便索性坐下来。过不一会，她听见温特沃思上校和路易莎就呆在她身后的树篱里，好像正沿着树篱中央崎岖荒芜的小径往回走。两人越走越近，一边还在说着话。她首先分辨出了路易莎的声音。她似乎正在急切地谈论什么。安妮最先听见她这样说：
　　“就这样，我把她动员走了。我不能容忍她因为听了几句胡言乱语就不敢去走亲戚了。什么！我会不会因为遇到这样一个人，或者可以说任何人装模作样的干涉，就不去干那些我原来决定要干而又深信不疑的事情？不，我才不那么好说服呢。我一旦定下决心，那就不变了。看样子，亨丽埃塔今天本来是打定主意要去温思罗普那里走访的，可她刚才出于无聊的多礼，险些儿不肯去了！”
　　“这么说，要不是亏了你，她就回去了？”
　　“那敢情是。我说起来真有点害躁。”
　　“她真幸运，有你这样的聪明人在一旁指点！我最后一次和你表兄在一起时观察到一些现象，你刚才的话只不过证实了我的观察是有根据的，听了之后我也不必假装对眼下的事情不可理解。我看得出来，他们一早去拜访姨妈不单是想尽本分。等他们遇到要紧事儿，遇到需要坚强毅力的情况时，如果她一味优柔寡断，碰上这样的芥末小事的无聊干扰都顶不住，那么他们两个不是活该要受罪吗？你姐姐是个和气人。可我看得出来，你的性格就很坚决果断。你要是珍惜她的行为和幸福的话，就尽可能向她多灌输些你自己的精神。不过，你无疑一直是在这么做的。对于一个百依百顺、优柔寡断的人来说，最大的不幸是不能指望受到别人的影响。好的印象是绝对不能持久的，任何人都能使之发生动摇。让那些想获得幸福的人变得坚定起来吧。这里有坚果，”他说着从树枝上摘下了一只，“可以作个例子。这是一只漂亮光滑的坚果，它靠着原先的能量，经受住了秋天暴风骤雨的百般考验。浑身见不到一处刺痕，找不到一丝弱点。这只坚果有那么多同胞都落在地上任人践踏，”他半开玩笑半当真地继续说道，“可是它仍然享有一只榛子果所能享受到的一切乐趣。”随即他又回复到先前的严肃口气，“对于我所关心的人们，我首先希望他们要坚定。如果路易莎·默斯格罗夫在晚年过得美满幸福，她将珍惜她目前的全部智能。”
　　他的话说完了，但是没有引起反响。假如路易莎能当即对这席话作出答复，安妮倒会感到惊讶。这席话是那样的富有兴趣，说得又是那样的严肃激动！她可以想象路易莎当时的心情。不过，她自己连动也不敢动，唯恐让他们发现。她呆在那里，一丛四处蔓延的矮冬青树掩护着她。他们继续往前走去，不过，还没等他们走到她听不见的地方，路易莎又开口了。
　　“从许多方面来看，玛丽都是挺温顺的，”她说。“但是，她有时又愚蠢又傲慢——埃利奥特家族的傲慢，真叫我恼火极了。她浑身上下都渗透着埃利奥特家族的傲慢。想当初查尔斯要是娶了安妮就好了。我想你知道他当时想娶安妮吧？”
　　歇了片刻，温特沃思上校说：
　　“你的意思是说她拒绝了他？”
　　“唔！是的，那还用说。”
　　“那是什么时候的事儿？”
　　“我了解得不确切，因为我和亨丽埃塔那时还在上学。不过我想大约在他同玛丽结婚一年之前。真可惜，安妮没有答应他。要是换上她，我们大家会喜欢多了。我父母亲总是认为，她之所以没有答应，是因为她的好朋友拉塞尔夫人从中作梗。他们认为，也许因为查尔斯缺乏教育，书读得少，不讨拉塞尔夫人喜欢，所以她就劝说安妮拒绝了查尔斯。”
　　说话声越来越弱，安妮再也听不清了。她心情过于激动，人仍然定在那里。不镇定下来是动弹不得的。俗话说偷听者永远听不到别人说自己的好话，然而她的情况又不完全如此：她没听见他们说自己的坏话，可是却听到了一大堆叫她感到十分伤心的话。她看出了温特沃思上校如何看待她的人格，纵观一下他的言谈举止，正是对于她的那种感情和好奇心才引起了她的极度不安。
　　她一镇定下来，就赶忙去找玛丽，找到后就同她一起回到树篱阶梯那儿，呆在她们原先的位置上。转眼间，大伙都聚齐了，又开始行动了，安妮才感到慰帖了一些。她精神上需要孤寂和安静，而这只有人多的时候才能得到。
　　查尔斯和亨丽埃塔回来了，一而且人们可以猜想得到，还带来了查尔斯·海特。事情的细节安妮无法推断；即使温特沃思上校，似乎也不能说是十分清楚。不过，男方有点退让，女方有点心软，两人现在十分高兴地重新聚在一起，这却是毋庸置疑的。亨丽埃塔看上去有点羞涩，但却十分愉快；而查尔斯·海特看上去则满面春风。几乎就从大伙朝厄泼克劳斯出发的那刻起，他俩便又变得情意绵绵起来。
　　现在一切情况都表明，路易莎属于温特沃思上校的了；这事再明显不过了。一路上，需要分开走也好，不需要分开走也罢，他们几乎就像那另外一对一样，尽量肩并肩地走在一起。当走到一条狭长的草地时，尽管地面较宽，大家可以一起并排走，他们还是明显地形成了三伙。不消说，安妮属于那最无生气、最不殷勤的三人一伙的。她同查尔斯和玛丽走在一起，只觉得有些疲劳，便十分高兴地
　　挽住查尔斯的另一只胳膊。不过，查尔斯尽管对她颇为和气，对他妻子却很恼火。原来，玛丽一直跟他过不去，现在落了个自食其果，惹得他不时甩掉她的胳臂，用手里的小棍拨开树篱中的荨麻花絮。这一来，玛丽便抱怨开了，为自己受到亏待而感到伤心，当然又是那老一套，说自己走在树篱这一边，安妮走在另一边敢情没有什么不舒服的，这时查尔斯索性把两人的手臂都抛开了，冲着一只一闪
　　而过的黄鼠狼追了过去，她们两个说什么也撵他不上。
　　挨着这块狭长的草地，有一条窄路，他们所走的小道的尽头就与这条窄路相交。他们早就听见了马车的声音，等他们来到草地的出口处，马车正好顺着同一方向驶过来，一看便知那是克罗夫特将军的双轮马车。他和妻子按照计划兜完了风，正在往回走。听说几位年轻人跑了这么远，他们好心好意地提出，哪位女士要是特别累了，就请坐到车子里；这样可以使她足足少走一英里路，因为马车要打厄泼克劳斯穿过。邀请是向众人发出的，也被众人谢绝了。两位默斯格罗夫小姐压根儿不累，玛丽或者因为没有得到优先邀请而感到生气，或者像路易莎所说的，那埃利奥特家族的傲慢使她无法容忍到那单马马车上做个第三者。
　　步行的人们穿过了窄路，正在攀越对面一道树篱的阶梯，将军也在策马继续赶路。这时温特沃思上校忽地跳过树篱，去跟他姐姐嘀咕了几句。这几句话的内容可以根据效果猜测出来。
　　“埃利奥特小姐，我想你一定是累了，”克罗夫特夫人大声说道。“请赏个脸，让我们把你带回家吧。你放心好了，这里绰绰有余能坐下三个人。假如我们都像你那样苗条的话，我看作兴还能坐下四个人呢。你一定要上来，真的，一定。”
　　安妮仍然站在小路上，她虽然本能地谢绝了，但是克罗夫特夫人不让她往前走。将军替妻子帮腔，慈祥地催促安妮快点上车，说什么也不许她拒绝。他们尽可能把身子挤在一起，给她腾出了个角落，温特沃思上校一声不吭地转向她，悄悄地把她扶进了车子。
　　是的，他这么做了。安妮坐进了车子，她觉得是他把她抱进去的，是他心甘情愿地伸手把她抱进去的。使她为之感激的是，他居然觉察她累了，而且决定让她歇息一下。他的这些举动表明了他对安妮的一番心意，使她大受感动。这件小事似乎为过去的事情带来了圆满的结局。她明白他的心意了。他不能宽恕她，但是又不能无情无义。虽然他责备她的过去，一想起来就满腹怨恨，以至达到不公正的地步；虽然他对她已经完全无所谓；虽然他已经爱上了另外一个人，但是他不能眼见着她受苦受累而不想帮她一把。这是以往感情的遗迹。这是友情的冲动，这种友情虽然得不到公开的承认，但却是纯洁的。这是他心地善良、和蔼可亲的明证，她一回想起来便心潮澎湃，她自己也不知道是喜是悲。
　　起先，她完全是无意识地回答了同伴的关照和议论。他们沿着崎岖的小路走到一半的光景，她才完全意识到他们的谈话内容。当时她发现，他们正在谈论“弗雷德里克”。
　　“他当然想娶那两位姑娘中的某一位啦，索菲，”将军说道。“不过说不上是哪一位。人们会觉得，他追求她们的时间够长了，该下决心了。唉，这都是和平带来的结果。假如现在是战争年代，他早就定下来了。埃利奥特小姐，我们水兵在战争年代是不允许长久谈情说爱的。亲爱的，从我头一次遇见你到与你在北亚茅斯寓所结为夫妻，这中间隔了多少天来着？”
　　“亲爱的，我们最好别谈这些，”克罗夫特夫人欢快地答道。“要是埃利奥特小姐听说我们这么快就定下了终身，她说什么也不肯相信我们在一起会是幸福的。不过，我当时对你早有了解。”
　　“而我早就听说你是个十分漂亮的姑娘，除此以外，我们还有什么好等的？我干这种事不喜欢拖拖拉拉的。我希望弗雷德里克加快点速度，把这两位年轻小姐中的哪一位带到凯林奇。这样一来，她们随时都有人作伴。她们两个都是非常可爱的年轻小姐，我简直看不出她们有什么差别。”
　　“确实是两个非常和悦、非常真挚的姑娘，”克罗夫特夫人带着比较平静的口气称赞说，安妮听了觉得有点可疑，说不定她那敏锐的头脑却认为她们哪一个也配不上她弟弟。“而且还有一个非常体面的家庭。你简直攀不上比她们更好的人家了。我亲爱的将军，那根柱子，我们非撞到那根柱子上不可。”
　　但是，她冷静地往旁边一拽缰绳，车子便侥幸地脱险了。后来还有一次，多亏她急中生智地一伸手，车子既没翻到沟里，也没有撞上粪车。安妮看到他们的赶车方式，不禁觉得有几分开心，她设想这一定很能反映他们是如何处理日常事务的。想着想着，马车不知不觉地来到了乡舍跟前，安妮安然无恙地下了车。

回复引用

ZxID：9184039

等级: 派派版主

一二三四五六七~~~

举报只看该作者 12楼发表于: 2013-10-27 0

Chapter Eleven

The time now approached for Lady Russell's return:  the day was even
fixed; and Anne, being engaged to join her as soon as she was
resettled, was looking forward to an early removal to Kellynch, and
beginning to think how her own comfort was likely to be affected by it.

It would place her in the same village with Captain Wentworth, within
half a mile of him; they would have to frequent the same church, and
there must be intercourse between the two families.  This was against
her; but on the other hand, he spent so much of his time at Uppercross,
that in removing thence she might be considered rather as leaving him
behind, than as going towards him; and, upon the whole, she believed
she must, on this interesting question, be the gainer, almost as
certainly as in her change of domestic society, in leaving poor Mary
for Lady Russell.

She wished it might be possible for her to avoid ever seeing Captain
Wentworth at the Hall:  those rooms had witnessed former meetings which
would be brought too painfully before her; but she was yet more anxious
for the possibility of Lady Russell and Captain Wentworth never meeting
anywhere.  They did not like each other, and no renewal of acquaintance
now could do any good; and were Lady Russell to see them together, she
might think that he had too much self-possession, and she too little.

These points formed her chief solicitude in anticipating her removal
from Uppercross, where she felt she had been stationed quite long
enough.  Her usefulness to little Charles would always give some
sweetness to the memory of her two months' visit there, but he was
gaining strength apace, and she had nothing else to stay for.

The conclusion of her visit, however, was diversified in a way which
she had not at all imagined.  Captain Wentworth, after being unseen and
unheard of at Uppercross for two whole days, appeared again among them
to justify himself by a relation of what had kept him away.

A letter from his friend, Captain Harville, having found him out at
last, had brought intelligence of Captain Harville's being settled with
his family at Lyme for the winter; of their being therefore, quite
unknowingly, within twenty miles of each other.  Captain Harville had
never been in good health since a severe wound which he received two
years before, and Captain Wentworth's anxiety to see him had determined
him to go immediately to Lyme.  He had been there for four-and-twenty
hours.  His acquittal was complete, his friendship warmly honoured, a
lively interest excited for his friend, and his description of the fine
country about Lyme so feelingly attended to by the party, that an
earnest desire to see Lyme themselves, and a project for going thither
was the consequence.

The young people were all wild to see Lyme.  Captain Wentworth talked
of going there again himself, it was only seventeen miles from
Uppercross; though November, the weather was by no means bad; and, in
short, Louisa, who was the most eager of the eager, having formed the
resolution to go, and besides the pleasure of doing as she liked, being
now armed with the idea of merit in maintaining her own way, bore down
all the wishes of her father and mother for putting it off till summer;
and to Lyme they were to go--Charles, Mary, Anne, Henrietta, Louisa,
and Captain Wentworth.

The first heedless scheme had been to go in the morning and return at
night; but to this Mr Musgrove, for the sake of his horses, would not
consent; and when it came to be rationally considered, a day in the
middle of November would not leave much time for seeing a new place,
after deducting seven hours, as the nature of the country required, for
going and returning.  They were, consequently, to stay the night there,
and not to be expected back till the next day's dinner.  This was felt
to be a considerable amendment; and though they all met at the Great
House at rather an early breakfast hour, and set off very punctually,
it was so much past noon before the two carriages, Mr Musgrove's coach
containing the four ladies, and Charles's curricle, in which he drove
Captain Wentworth, were descending the long hill into Lyme, and
entering upon the still steeper street of the town itself, that it was
very evident they would not have more than time for looking about them,
before the light and warmth of the day were gone.

After securing accommodations, and ordering a dinner at one of the
inns, the next thing to be done was unquestionably to walk directly
down to the sea.  They were come too late in the year for any amusement
or variety which Lyme, as a public place, might offer.  The rooms were
shut up, the lodgers almost all gone, scarcely any family but of the
residents left; and, as there is nothing to admire in the buildings
themselves, the remarkable situation of the town, the principal street
almost hurrying into the water, the walk to the Cobb, skirting round
the pleasant little bay, which, in the season, is animated with bathing
machines and company; the Cobb itself, its old wonders and new
improvements, with the very beautiful line of cliffs stretching out to
the east of the town, are what the stranger's eye will seek; and a very
strange stranger it must be, who does not see charms in the immediate
environs of Lyme, to make him wish to know it better.  The scenes in
its neighbourhood, Charmouth, with its high grounds and extensive
sweeps of country, and still more, its sweet, retired bay, backed by
dark cliffs, where fragments of low rock among the sands, make it the
happiest spot for watching the flow of the tide, for sitting in
unwearied contemplation; the woody varieties of the cheerful village of
Up Lyme; and, above all, Pinny, with its green chasms between romantic
rocks, where the scattered forest trees and orchards of luxuriant
growth, declare that many a generation must have passed away since the
first partial falling of the cliff prepared the ground for such a
state, where a scene so wonderful and so lovely is exhibited, as may
more than equal any of the resembling scenes of the far-famed Isle of
Wight:  these places must be visited, and visited again, to make the
worth of Lyme understood.

The party from Uppercross passing down by the now deserted and
melancholy looking rooms, and still descending, soon found themselves
on the sea-shore; and lingering only, as all must linger and gaze on a
first return to the sea, who ever deserved to look on it at all,
proceeded towards the Cobb, equally their object in itself and on
Captain Wentworth's account:  for in a small house, near the foot of an
old pier of unknown date, were the Harvilles settled.  Captain
Wentworth turned in to call on his friend; the others walked on, and he
was to join them on the Cobb.

They were by no means tired of wondering and admiring; and not even
Louisa seemed to feel that they had parted with Captain Wentworth long,
when they saw him coming after them, with three companions, all well
known already, by description, to be Captain and Mrs Harville, and a
Captain Benwick, who was staying with them.

Captain Benwick had some time ago been first lieutenant of the Laconia;
and the account which Captain Wentworth had given of him, on his return
from Lyme before, his warm praise of him as an excellent young man and
an officer, whom he had always valued highly, which must have stamped
him well in the esteem of every listener, had been followed by a little
history of his private life, which rendered him perfectly interesting
in the eyes of all the ladies.  He had been engaged to Captain
Harville's sister, and was now mourning her loss.  They had been a year
or two waiting for fortune and promotion.  Fortune came, his
prize-money as lieutenant being great; promotion, too, came at last;
but Fanny Harville did not live to know it.  She had died the preceding
summer while he was at sea.  Captain Wentworth believed it impossible
for man to be more attached to woman than poor Benwick had been to
Fanny Harville, or to be more deeply afflicted under the dreadful
change.  He considered his disposition as of the sort which must suffer
heavily, uniting very strong feelings with quiet, serious, and retiring
manners, and a decided taste for reading, and sedentary pursuits.  To
finish the interest of the story, the friendship between him and the
Harvilles seemed, if possible, augmented by the event which closed all
their views of alliance, and Captain Benwick was now living with them
entirely.  Captain Harville had taken his present house for half a
year; his taste, and his health, and his fortune, all directing him to
a residence inexpensive, and by the sea; and the grandeur of the
country, and the retirement of Lyme in the winter, appeared exactly
adapted to Captain Benwick's state of mind.  The sympathy and good-will
excited towards Captain Benwick was very great.

"And yet," said Anne to herself, as they now moved forward to meet the
party, "he has not, perhaps, a more sorrowing heart than I have.  I
cannot believe his prospects so blighted for ever.  He is younger than
I am; younger in feeling, if not in fact; younger as a man.  He will
rally again, and be happy with another."

They all met, and were introduced.  Captain Harville was a tall, dark
man, with a sensible, benevolent countenance; a little lame; and from
strong features and want of health, looking much older than Captain
Wentworth.  Captain Benwick looked, and was, the youngest of the three,
and, compared with either of them, a little man.  He had a pleasing
face and a melancholy air, just as he ought to have, and drew back from
conversation.

Captain Harville, though not equalling Captain Wentworth in manners,
was a perfect gentleman, unaffected, warm, and obliging.  Mrs Harville,
a degree less polished than her husband, seemed, however, to have the
same good feelings; and nothing could be more pleasant than their
desire of considering the whole party as friends of their own, because
the friends of Captain Wentworth, or more kindly hospitable than their
entreaties for their all promising to dine with them.  The dinner,
already ordered at the inn, was at last, though unwillingly, accepted
as a excuse; but they seemed almost hurt that Captain Wentworth should
have brought any such party to Lyme, without considering it as a thing
of course that they should dine with them.

There was so much attachment to Captain Wentworth in all this, and such
a bewitching charm in a degree of hospitality so uncommon, so unlike
the usual style of give-and-take invitations, and dinners of formality
and display, that Anne felt her spirits not likely to be benefited by
an increasing acquaintance among his brother-officers.  "These would
have been all my friends," was her thought; and she had to struggle
against a great tendency to lowness.

On quitting the Cobb, they all went in-doors with their new friends,
and found rooms so small as none but those who invite from the heart
could think capable of accommodating so many.  Anne had a moment's
astonishment on the subject herself; but it was soon lost in the
pleasanter feelings which sprang from the sight of all the ingenious
contrivances and nice arrangements of Captain Harville, to turn the
actual space to the best account, to supply the deficiencies of
lodging-house furniture, and defend the windows and doors against the
winter storms to be expected.  The varieties in the fitting-up of the
rooms, where the common necessaries provided by the owner, in the
common indifferent plight, were contrasted with some few articles of a
rare species of wood, excellently worked up, and with something curious
and valuable from all the distant countries Captain Harville had
visited, were more than amusing to Anne; connected as it all was with
his profession, the fruit of its labours, the effect of its influence
on his habits, the picture of repose and domestic happiness it
presented, made it to her a something more, or less, than gratification.

Captain Harville was no reader; but he had contrived excellent
accommodations, and fashioned very pretty shelves, for a tolerable
collection of well-bound volumes, the property of Captain Benwick.  His
lameness prevented him from taking much exercise; but a mind of
usefulness and ingenuity seemed to furnish him with constant employment
within.  He drew, he varnished, he carpentered, he glued; he made toys
for the children; he fashioned new netting-needles and pins with
improvements; and if everything else was done, sat down to his large
fishing-net at one corner of the room.

Anne thought she left great happiness behind her when they quitted the
house; and Louisa, by whom she found herself walking, burst forth into
raptures of admiration and delight on the character of the navy; their
friendliness, their brotherliness, their openness, their uprightness;
protesting that she was convinced of sailors having more worth and
warmth than any other set of men in England; that they only knew how to
live, and they only deserved to be respected and loved.

They went back to dress and dine; and so well had the scheme answered
already, that nothing was found amiss; though its being "so entirely
out of season," and the "no thoroughfare of Lyme," and the "no
expectation of company," had brought many apologies from the heads of
the inn.

Anne found herself by this time growing so much more hardened to being
in Captain Wentworth's company than she had at first imagined could
ever be, that the sitting down to the same table with him now, and the
interchange of the common civilities attending on it (they never got
beyond), was become a mere nothing.

The nights were too dark for the ladies to meet again till the morrow,
but Captain Harville had promised them a visit in the evening; and he
came, bringing his friend also, which was more than had been expected,
it having been agreed that Captain Benwick had all the appearance of
being oppressed by the presence of so many strangers.  He ventured
among them again, however, though his spirits certainly did not seem
fit for the mirth of the party in general.

While Captains Wentworth and Harville led the talk on one side of the
room, and by recurring to former days, supplied anecdotes in abundance
to occupy and entertain the others, it fell to Anne's lot to be placed
rather apart with Captain Benwick; and a very good impulse of her
nature obliged her to begin an acquaintance with him.  He was shy, and
disposed to abstraction; but the engaging mildness of her countenance,
and gentleness of her manners, soon had their effect; and Anne was well
repaid the first trouble of exertion.  He was evidently a young man of
considerable taste in reading, though principally in poetry; and
besides the persuasion of having given him at least an evening's
indulgence in the discussion of subjects, which his usual companions
had probably no concern in, she had the hope of being of real use to
him in some suggestions as to the duty and benefit of struggling
against affliction, which had naturally grown out of their
conversation.  For, though shy, he did not seem reserved; it had rather
the appearance of feelings glad to burst their usual restraints; and
having talked of poetry, the richness of the present age, and gone
through a brief comparison of opinion as to the first-rate poets,
trying to ascertain whether Marmion or The Lady of the Lake were to be
preferred, and how ranked the Giaour and The Bride of Abydos; and
moreover, how the Giaour was to be pronounced, he showed himself so
intimately acquainted with all the tenderest songs of the one poet, and
all the impassioned descriptions of hopeless agony of the other; he
repeated, with such tremulous feeling, the various lines which imaged a
broken heart, or a mind destroyed by wretchedness, and looked so
entirely as if he meant to be understood, that she ventured to hope he
did not always read only poetry, and to say, that she thought it was
the misfortune of poetry to be seldom safely enjoyed by those who
enjoyed it completely; and that the strong feelings which alone could
estimate it truly were the very feelings which ought to taste it but
sparingly.

His looks shewing him not pained, but pleased with this allusion to his
situation, she was emboldened to go on; and feeling in herself the
right of seniority of mind, she ventured to recommend a larger
allowance of prose in his daily study; and on being requested to
particularize, mentioned such works of our best moralists, such
collections of the finest letters, such memoirs of characters of worth
and suffering, as occurred to her at the moment as calculated to rouse
and fortify the mind by the highest precepts, and the strongest
examples of moral and religious endurances.

Captain Benwick listened attentively, and seemed grateful for the
interest implied; and though with a shake of the head, and sighs which
declared his little faith in the efficacy of any books on grief like
his, noted down the names of those she recommended, and promised to
procure and read them.

When the evening was over, Anne could not but be amused at the idea of
her coming to Lyme to preach patience and resignation to a young man
whom she had never seen before; nor could she help fearing, on more
serious reflection, that, like many other great moralists and
preachers, she had been eloquent on a point in which her own conduct
would ill bear examination.

　　现在，拉塞尔夫人回来的日子临近了，连日期都确定了。安妮与她事先约定，等她一安顿下来，就同她住在一起，因此她期望着早日搬到凯林奇，并且开始捉摸，这会给她自己的安适带来多大的影响。
　　这样一来，她将和温特沃思上校住在同一个庄上，离他不过半英里地。他们将要时常出入同一座教堂，两家人也少不了你来我往。这是违背她的意愿的；不过话又说回来，他常常呆在厄泼克劳斯，她要是搬到凯林奇，人们会认为她是疏远他，而不是亲近他。总而言之，她相信，考虑到这个有趣的问题，她离开玛丽去找拉塞尔夫人，对她肯定会有好处，简直就像她改变家庭环境那样有好处。
　　她希望，她能够避免在凯林奇大厦见到温特沃思上校，因为他们以前在那些房间里相会过，再在那里见面会给她带来极大的痛苦。不过，她更加急切地希望，拉塞尔夫人和温特沃思上校无论在哪儿也不要再见面。他们谁也不喜欢谁，现在再言归于好不会带来任何好处。况且，倘若拉塞尔夫人看见他们两人呆在一起，她或许会认为他过于冷静，而她却太不冷静。
　　她觉得她在厄泼克劳斯逗留得够久的了，现在期待着要离开那里，这些问题又构成了她的主要忧虑。她对小查尔斯的照料，将永远为她这两个月的访问留下美好的记忆，不过孩子正在逐渐恢复健康，她没有别的情由再呆下去。
　　然而，就在她的访问行将结束的时候，不想节外生枝，发生了一件她完全意想不到的事情。且说人们在厄泼克劳斯已经整整两天没有看见温特沃思上校的人影，也没听到他的消息，如今他又出现在他们之中，说明了他这两天没有来的缘由。
　　原来，他的朋友哈维尔上校给他写来一封信，好不容易才转到他的手里，告诉他哈维尔上校一家搬到了莱姆（多塞特郡的海滨城市），准备在那儿过冬。因此，他们之间相距不到二十英里，这是他们事先谁也不知道的。哈维尔上校两年前受过重伤，后来身体一直不好。温特沃思上校急切地想见到他，于是便决定立即去莱姆走一趟。他在那里逗留了二十四小时，圆满地履行了自己的职责，受到了热情的款待。同时他的叙述也激起了听话人对他的朋友的浓厚兴趣。他描绘起莱姆一带的秀丽景色时，他们一个个听得津津有味，殷切地渴望亲自看看莱姆，因此便订出了去那里参观的计划。
　　年轻人都迫不及待地想看看莱姆。温特沃思上校说他自己也想再去一趟，那儿离厄泼克劳斯只有十七英里远。眼下虽说已是十一月②，天气倒并不坏。总而言之，路易莎是急切中最急切的，下定决心非去不可，她除了喜欢我行我素之外，现在又多了一层念头，觉得人贵在自行其是，当父母亲一再希望她推迟到夏天再说时，都给她顶了回去。于是，大伙定好了要去莱姆——查尔斯，玛丽，安妮，亨丽埃塔，路易莎，以及温特沃思上校。
　　他们起初考虑不周，计划早晨出发，晚上回来。谁想默斯格罗夫先生舍不得自己的马，不同意这种安排。后来经过合情合理地考虑，觉得眼下已是十一月中旬，再加上乡下的路不好走，来回便要七个小时，一天去掉七个小时，就没有多少时间游览一个陌生地方啦。因此，他们决定还是在那里过一夜，到第二天吃晚饭时再回来。大伙觉得这是个不错的修正方案。尽管他们一大早就聚集到大宅，
　　吃过早饭，准时地起程了，但是直到午后许久，才见到两辆马车(默斯格罗夫先生的马车载着四位夫人小姐，查尔斯赶着他的轻便两轮马车拉着温特沃思上校)，一溜下坡地驶进了莱姆，然后驶进该镇更加陡斜的街道。显而易见，他们只不过有时间往四周看看，天色便暗了下来，同时也带来了凉意。
　　他们在一家旅馆订好了房间和晚餐，下一件事无疑是直奔海滨。他们来的时令太晚了，莱姆作为一个旅游胜地可能提供的种种娱乐，他们一概没有赶上。只见个个房间都关着门，房客差不多走光了，整家整户的，除了当地的居民，简直没有剩下什么人。且说那些楼房本身，城市的奇特位置，几乎笔直通到海滨的主大街以及通往码头的小路，这些都没有什么好称道的，尽管那条小路环绕着可爱的小海湾，而在旅游旺季，小海湾上到处都是更衣车和沐浴的人群。异乡人真正想观赏的还是那个码头本身，它的古迹奇观和新式修缮，以及那陡峭无比的悬崖峭壁，一直延伸到城市的东面。谁要是见不到莱姆近郊的妩媚多姿，不想进一步了解它，那他一定是个不可思议的异乡人。莱姆附近的查茅斯，地高域广，景致宜人，而且它还有个幽美的海湾，背后耸立着黑魁魅的绝壁，有些低矮的石块就星散在沙滩上，构成了人们坐在上面观潮和冥思遐想的绝妙地点。上莱姆是个生机盎然的村庄，长满了各式各样的树木。尤其是平尼，那富有浪漫色彩的悬崖之间夹着一条条翠谷，翠谷中到处长满了茂盛的林木和果树，表明自从这悬崖第一次部分塌陷，为这翠谷奠定基础以来，人类一定度过了许许多多个世代，而这翠谷如今呈现出的如此美妙的景色，完全可以同驰名遐迩的怀特岛的类似景致相媲美。以上这些地方必须经过反复观赏，你才能充分领略莱姆的奥妙。
　　厄泼克劳斯的那伙游客经过一座座空空荡荡、死气沉沉的公寓，继续往下走去，不久便来到了海边。但凡有幸观海的人初次来到海边，总要逗留、眺望一番，这几位也只是逗留了一阵，接着继续朝码头走去，这既是他们的参观目标，也是为了照顾温特沃思上校，因为在一条不明年代的旧码头附近有一幢小房子，哈维尔一家就住在那里。温特沃思上校进去拜访自己的朋友，其他人则继续往前走，然后他到码头上找他们。
　　他们一个个兴致勃勃，惊叹不已。当大家看见温特沃思上校赶到时，就连路易莎也不觉得同他离别了很久。温特沃思上校带来了三个伙伴，因为听他介绍过，所以大家都很熟悉这三个人，他们是哈维尔上校夫妇以及同他们住在一起的本威克中校。
　　本威克中校以前曾在“拉科尼亚号”上当过上尉。温特沃思上校上次从莱姆回来后谈起过他，热烈地称赞说：他是个杰出的青年，是他一向十分器重的一名军官，他这话一定会使每个听话人对本威克中校深为尊敬。随后，他又介绍了一点有关他个人生活的历史，使所有的夫人小姐都感到趣味盎然。原来，他同哈维尔上校的妹妹订过婚，现在正在哀悼她的去世。他们有那么一两年，一直在等待他发财和晋级。钱等到了，他作为上尉得到了很高的赏金。晋级最后也等到了，可惜范妮·哈维尔没有活着听到这一消息。今年夏天，本威克出海的时候，她去世了。温特沃思上校相信，对男人来说，谁也不可能像可怜的本威克爱恋范妮·哈维尔那样爱恋女人，谁也不可能在遇到这可怕变故的情况下像他那样柔肠寸断。温特沃思上校认为，他天生就具有那种忍受痛苦的性格，因为他把强烈的感情同恬静、庄重、矜持的举止融合在一起，而且显然喜欢读书和案犊生活。更有趣的是，他同哈维尔夫妇的友谊，似乎是在发生了这起事件、他们的联姻希望破灭之后，得到进一步增强的，如今他完全同他们生活在一起了。哈维尔上校租下现在这幢房子，打算居住半年。他的嗜好、身体和钱财都要求他找个花销不大的住宅，而且要在海滨。乡下景致壮观，莱姆的冬天又比较僻静，似乎正适合本威克中校的心境。这就激起了人们对他的深切同情与关心。
　　“可是，”当大伙走上前去迎接他们几位时，安妮自言自语地说，“他也许并不比我更伤心。我无法相信他的前程就这么永远葬送了。他比我年轻，在感情上比我年轻，如果不在事实上的话。他作为一个男子汉，是比我年轻。他会重新振作起来，找到新的伴侣。”
　　大家相见了，作了介绍。哈维尔上校是个高大黝黑的男子，聪敏和善，腿有点跛，由于面目粗犷和身体欠佳的缘故，看上去比温特沃思上校老相得多。本威克中校看样子是三人中最年轻的，事实上也是如此，同他俩比起来，他是个小个子。他长着一副讨人喜欢的面孔，不过理所当然，神态比较忧郁，不太肯说话。
　　哈维尔上校虽然在举止上比不上温特沃思上校，但却是个极有教养的人，他为人真挚热情，乐于助人。哈维尔夫人不像丈夫那样教养有素，不过似乎同样很热情。两人和蔼可亲极了，因为那伙人是温特沃思上校的朋友，他俩便把他们统统看作自己的朋友。他们还极为亲切好客，一再恳请大伙同他们一起共进晚餐。众人推托说他们已在旅馆订好了晚餐，他俩虽然最后终于勉勉强强地认可了，但是对于温特沃思上校能把这样一伙朋友带到莱姆，而居然没有理所当然地想到和他们一起共进晚餐，仿佛感到有些生气。
　　从这件事里可以看出，他们对温特沃思上校怀有无比深厚的感情，殷勤好客到那样罕见的地步，实在令人为之神驰。他们的邀请不像通常意义上的礼尚往来，不像那种拘泥礼仪、炫耀自己的请客吃饭，因此安妮觉得，她要是和他的同事军官进一步交往下去，精神上不会得到安慰。她心里这么想：“他们本来都该是我的朋友。”她必须尽力克制自己，不要让情绪变得过于低落。
　　他们离开码头，带着新结交的朋友回到了家里。屋子实在太小，只有真心邀请的主人才认为能坐得下这么多客人。安妮对此也惊奇了一刹那，不过当她看到哈维尔上校独出心裁地做了巧妙安排，使原有的空间得到了充分利用，添置了房子里原来缺少的家具，加固了门窗以抵御冬季风暴的袭击，她不禁沉浸在一种十分舒适的感觉之中。瞧瞧屋里的种种陈设，房主提供的普通必需品，景况都很一般，与此形成鲜明对照的，倒是几件木制珍品，制作得十分精致，另外还有个他从海外带回来的什么珍奇玩意儿，所有这些东西不单单使安妮感觉有趣；因为这一切都同他的职业有关联，是从事这职业的劳动成果，是这职业对他生活习惯产生影响的结果，给他的家庭生活带来了一派安逸幸福的景象，这就使她多少产生了一种似喜非喜的感觉。
　　哈维尔上校不是个读书人，不过本威克中校倒收藏了不少装帧精致的书籍。他经过巧妙的设计，腾出了极好的地方，制作了非常漂亮的书架。他由于脚玻，不能多运动，但他富有心计，爱动脑筋，使他在屋里始终忙个不停。他画画，上油漆，刨刨锯锯，胶胶贴贴，为孩子做玩具；制作经过改进的新织网梭；如果所有的事情都办完了，就坐在屋子的一角，摆弄他的那张大鱼网。
　　大家离开哈维尔上校寓所时，安妮觉得自己把欢愉抛到了后面。她走在路易莎旁边，只听她欣喜若狂地对海军的气质大加赞扬，说他们亲切友好，情同手足，坦率豪爽。她还坚信，在英国，水兵比任何人都更可贵，更热情，只有他们才知道应该如何生活，只有他们才值得尊敬和热爱。
　　众人回去更衣吃饭。他们的计划已经取得了圆满的成功，一切都很称心如意。不过还是说了些诸如“来得不是时候”、“莱姆不是交通要道”、“遇不到什么旅伴”之类的话，旅馆老板只好连连道歉。
　　安妮起初设想，她永远不会习惯于同温特沃思上校呆在一起，谁想现在居然发现，她对于同他在一起已经越来越习以为常了，如今同他坐在同一张桌前，说上几句一般的客套话(他们从不越雷池一步)，已经变得完全无所谓了。
　　夜晚天太暗，夫人小姐们不便再相聚，只好等到明日，不过哈维尔上校答应过，晚上来看望大家。他来了，还带着他的朋友，这是出乎众人意料之外的，因为大家一致认为，本威克中校当着这么多稀客的面，显得非常沉闷。可他还是大胆地来了，虽然他的情绪同众人的欢乐气氛似乎很不协调。
　　温特沃思上校和哈维尔上校在屋子的一边带头说着话，重新提起了逝去的岁月，用丰富多彩的奇闻轶事为大家取乐逗趣。这当儿，安妮恰巧同本威克中校坐在一起，离着众人很远。她天生一副好性子，情不自禁地与他攀谈起来。他羞羞答答的，还常常心不在焉。不过她神情温柔迷人，举止温文尔雅，很快便产生了效果，她开头的一番努力得到了充分的报答。显然，本威克是个酷爱读书的年轻人，不过他更喜欢读诗。安妮相信，他的老朋友们可能对这些话题不感兴趣，这次她至少同他畅谈了一个晚上。谈话中，她自然而然地提起了向痛苦作斗争的义务和益处，她觉得这些话对他可能真正有些作用。因为他虽说有些腼腆，但似乎并不拘谨，看来他很乐意冲破惯常的感情约束。他们谈起了诗歌，谈起了现代诗歌的丰富多彩，简要比较了一下他们对几位第一流诗人的看法，试图确定《玛密安》与《湖上夫人》①哪一篇更可取，如何评价《异教徒》和《阿比多斯的新娘》②，以及《异教徒》的英文该怎么念。看来，他对前一位诗人充满柔情的诗篇和后一位诗人悲痛欲绝的深沉描写，全部了如指掌。他带着激动的感情，背诵了几节描写肝肠寸断、痛不欲生的诗句，看上去完全是想得到别人的理解。安妮因此冒昧地希望他不要一味地光读诗，还说酷爱吟诗的人欣赏起诗歌来很难确保安然无恙；只有具备强烈的感情才能真正欣赏诗歌，而这强烈的感情在鉴赏诗歌时又不能不有所节制。
　　他的神色显不出痛苦的样子，相反却对她暗喻自己的处境感到高兴，安妮也就放心大胆地说了下去。她觉得自己忍受痛苦的资历比他长一些，便大胆地建议他在日常学习中多读些散文。当对方要求她说得具体些，她提到了一些优秀道德家的作品、卓越文学家的文集，以及一些有作为的、遭受种种磨难的人物的回忆录。她当时想到了这些人，觉得他们对道德和宗教上的忍耐做出了最高尚的说教，树立了最崇高的榜样，可以激励人的精神，坚定人的意志。
　　本威克中校聚精会神地听着，似乎对她话里包含的关心十分感激。他虽然摇了摇头，叹了几口气，表明他不大相信有什么书能解除他的痛苦，但他还是记下了她所推荐的那些书，而且答应找来读读。
　　夜晚结束了，安妮一想起自己来到莱姆以后，居然劝诫一位素昧平生的小伙子要忍耐，要顺从天命，心里不禁觉得好笑起来。可是再仔细一考虑，她不由得又有几分害怕，因为像其他许多大道德家、说教者一样，她虽然说起来头头是道，可她自己的行为却经不起检验。

回复引用

ZxID：9184039

等级: 派派版主

一二三四五六七~~~

举报只看该作者 13楼发表于: 2013-10-27 0

Chapter Twelve

Anne and Henrietta, finding themselves the earliest of the party the
next morning, agreed to stroll down to the sea before breakfast.  They
went to the sands, to watch the flowing of the tide, which a fine
south-easterly breeze was bringing in with all the grandeur which so
flat a shore admitted.  They praised the morning; gloried in the sea;
sympathized in the delight of the fresh-feeling breeze--and were
silent; till Henrietta suddenly began again with--

"Oh! yes,--I am quite convinced that, with very few exceptions, the
sea-air always does good.  There can be no doubt of its having been of
the greatest service to Dr Shirley, after his illness, last spring
twelve-month.  He declares himself, that coming to Lyme for a month,
did him more good than all the medicine he took; and, that being by the
sea, always makes him feel young again.  Now, I cannot help thinking it
a pity that he does not live entirely by the sea.  I do think he had
better leave Uppercross entirely, and fix at Lyme.  Do not you, Anne?
Do not you agree with me, that it is the best thing he could do, both
for himself and Mrs Shirley?  She has cousins here, you know, and many
acquaintance, which would make it cheerful for her, and I am sure she
would be glad to get to a place where she could have medical attendance
at hand, in case of his having another seizure.  Indeed I think it
quite melancholy to have such excellent people as Dr and Mrs Shirley,
who have been doing good all their lives, wearing out their last days
in a place like Uppercross, where, excepting our family, they seem shut
out from all the world.  I wish his friends would propose it to him.  I
really think they ought.  And, as to procuring a dispensation, there
could be no difficulty at his time of life, and with his character.  My
only doubt is, whether anything could persuade him to leave his parish.
He is so very strict and scrupulous in his notions; over-scrupulous I
must say.  Do not you think, Anne, it is being over-scrupulous?  Do not
you think it is quite a mistaken point of conscience, when a clergyman
sacrifices his health for the sake of duties, which may be just as well
performed by another person?  And at Lyme too, only seventeen miles
off, he would be near enough to hear, if people thought there was
anything to complain of."

Anne smiled more than once to herself during this speech, and entered
into the subject, as ready to do good by entering into the feelings of
a young lady as of a young man, though here it was good of a lower
standard, for what could be offered but general acquiescence?  She said
all that was reasonable and proper on the business; felt the claims of
Dr Shirley to repose as she ought; saw how very desirable it was that
he should have some active, respectable young man, as a resident
curate, and was even courteous enough to hint at the advantage of such
resident curate's being married.

"I wish," said Henrietta, very well pleased with her companion, "I wish
Lady Russell lived at Uppercross, and were intimate with Dr Shirley.  I
have always heard of Lady Russell as a woman of the greatest influence
with everybody!  I always look upon her as able to persuade a person to
anything!  I am afraid of her, as I have told you before, quite afraid
of her, because she is so very clever; but I respect her amazingly, and
wish we had such a neighbour at Uppercross."

Anne was amused by Henrietta's manner of being grateful, and amused
also that the course of events and the new interests of Henrietta's
views should have placed her friend at all in favour with any of the
Musgrove family; she had only time, however, for a general answer, and
a wish that such another woman were at Uppercross, before all subjects
suddenly ceased, on seeing Louisa and Captain Wentworth coming towards
them.  They came also for a stroll till breakfast was likely to be
ready; but Louisa recollecting, immediately afterwards that she had
something to procure at a shop, invited them all to go back with her
into the town.  They were all at her disposal.

When they came to the steps, leading upwards from the beach, a
gentleman, at the same moment preparing to come down, politely drew
back, and stopped to give them way.  They ascended and passed him; and
as they passed, Anne's face caught his eye, and he looked at her with a
degree of earnest admiration, which she could not be insensible of.
She was looking remarkably well; her very regular, very pretty
features, having the bloom and freshness of youth restored by the fine
wind which had been blowing on her complexion, and by the animation of
eye which it had also produced.  It was evident that the gentleman,
(completely a gentleman in manner) admired her exceedingly.  Captain
Wentworth looked round at her instantly in a way which shewed his
noticing of it.  He gave her a momentary glance, a glance of
brightness, which seemed to say, "That man is struck with you, and even
I, at this moment, see something like Anne Elliot again."

After attending Louisa through her business, and loitering about a
little longer, they returned to the inn; and Anne, in passing
afterwards quickly from her own chamber to their dining-room, had
nearly run against the very same gentleman, as he came out of an
adjoining apartment.  She had before conjectured him to be a stranger
like themselves, and determined that a well-looking groom, who was
strolling about near the two inns as they came back, should be his
servant.  Both master and man being in mourning assisted the idea.  It
was now proved that he belonged to the same inn as themselves; and this
second meeting, short as it was, also proved again by the gentleman's
looks, that he thought hers very lovely, and by the readiness and
propriety of his apologies, that he was a man of exceedingly good
manners.  He seemed about thirty, and though not handsome, had an
agreeable person.  Anne felt that she should like to know who he was.

They had nearly done breakfast, when the sound of a carriage, (almost
the first they had heard since entering Lyme) drew half the party to
the window.  It was a gentleman's carriage, a curricle, but only coming
round from the stable-yard to the front door; somebody must be going
away.  It was driven by a servant in mourning.

The word curricle made Charles Musgrove jump up that he might compare
it with his own; the servant in mourning roused Anne's curiosity, and
the whole six were collected to look, by the time the owner of the
curricle was to be seen issuing from the door amidst the bows and
civilities of the household, and taking his seat, to drive off.

"Ah!" cried Captain Wentworth, instantly, and with half a glance at
Anne, "it is the very man we passed."

The Miss Musgroves agreed to it; and having all kindly watched him as
far up the hill as they could, they returned to the breakfast table.
The waiter came into the room soon afterwards.

"Pray," said Captain Wentworth, immediately, "can you tell us the name
of the gentleman who is just gone away?"

"Yes, Sir, a Mr Elliot, a gentleman of large fortune, came in last
night from Sidmouth.  Dare say you heard the carriage, sir, while you
were at dinner; and going on now for Crewkherne, in his way to Bath and
London."

"Elliot!"  Many had looked on each other, and many had repeated the
name, before all this had been got through, even by the smart rapidity
of a waiter.

"Bless me!" cried Mary; "it must be our cousin; it must be our Mr
Elliot, it must, indeed!  Charles, Anne, must not it?  In mourning, you
see, just as our Mr Elliot must be.  How very extraordinary!  In the
very same inn with us!  Anne, must not it be our Mr Elliot?  my
father's next heir?  Pray sir," turning to the waiter, "did not you
hear, did not his servant say whether he belonged to the Kellynch
family?"

"No, ma'am, he did not mention no particular family; but he said his
master was a very rich gentleman, and would be a baronight some day."

"There! you see!" cried Mary in an ecstasy, "just as I said!  Heir to
Sir Walter Elliot!  I was sure that would come out, if it was so.
Depend upon it, that is a circumstance which his servants take care to
publish, wherever he goes.  But, Anne, only conceive how extraordinary!
I wish I had looked at him more.  I wish we had been aware in time, who
it was, that he might have been introduced to us.  What a pity that we
should not have been introduced to each other!  Do you think he had the
Elliot countenance?  I hardly looked at him, I was looking at the
horses; but I think he had something of the Elliot countenance, I
wonder the arms did not strike me!  Oh! the great-coat was hanging over
the panel, and hid the arms, so it did; otherwise, I am sure, I should
have observed them, and the livery too; if the servant had not been in
mourning, one should have known him by the livery."

"Putting all these very extraordinary circumstances together," said
Captain Wentworth, "we must consider it to be the arrangement of
Providence, that you should not be introduced to your cousin."

When she could command Mary's attention, Anne quietly tried to convince
her that their father and Mr Elliot had not, for many years, been on
such terms as to make the power of attempting an introduction at all
desirable.

At the same time, however, it was a secret gratification to herself to
have seen her cousin, and to know that the future owner of Kellynch was
undoubtedly a gentleman, and had an air of good sense.  She would not,
upon any account, mention her having met with him the second time;
luckily Mary did not much attend to their having passed close by him in
their earlier walk, but she would have felt quite ill-used by Anne's
having actually run against him in the passage, and received his very
polite excuses, while she had never been near him at all; no, that
cousinly little interview must remain a perfect secret.

"Of course," said Mary, "you will mention our seeing Mr Elliot, the
next time you write to Bath.  I think my father certainly ought to hear
of it; do mention all about him."

Anne avoided a direct reply, but it was just the circumstance which she
considered as not merely unnecessary to be communicated, but as what
ought to be suppressed.  The offence which had been given her father,
many years back, she knew; Elizabeth's particular share in it she
suspected; and that Mr Elliot's idea always produced irritation in both
was beyond a doubt.  Mary never wrote to Bath herself; all the toil of
keeping up a slow and unsatisfactory correspondence with Elizabeth fell
on Anne.

Breakfast had not been long over, when they were joined by Captain and
Mrs Harville and Captain Benwick; with whom they had appointed to take
their last walk about Lyme.  They ought to be setting off for
Uppercross by one, and in the mean while were to be all together, and
out of doors as long as they could.

Anne found Captain Benwick getting near her, as soon as they were all
fairly in the street.  Their conversation the preceding evening did not
disincline him to seek her again; and they walked together some time,
talking as before of Mr Scott and Lord Byron, and still as unable as
before, and as unable as any other two readers, to think exactly alike
of the merits of either, till something occasioned an almost general
change amongst their party, and instead of Captain Benwick, she had
Captain Harville by her side.

"Miss Elliot," said he, speaking rather low, "you have done a good deed
in making that poor fellow talk so much.  I wish he could have such
company oftener.  It is bad for him, I know, to be shut up as he is;
but what can we do?  We cannot part."

"No," said Anne, "that I can easily believe to be impossible; but in
time, perhaps--we know what time does in every case of affliction, and
you must remember, Captain Harville, that your friend may yet be called
a young mourner--only last summer, I understand."

"Ay, true enough," (with a deep sigh) "only June."

"And not known to him, perhaps, so soon."

"Not till the first week of August, when he came home from the Cape,
just made into the Grappler.  I was at Plymouth dreading to hear of
him; he sent in letters, but the Grappler was under orders for
Portsmouth.  There the news must follow him, but who was to tell it?
not I.  I would as soon have been run up to the yard-arm.  Nobody could
do it, but that good fellow" (pointing to Captain Wentworth.)  "The
Laconia had come into Plymouth the week before; no danger of her being
sent to sea again.  He stood his chance for the rest; wrote up for
leave of absence, but without waiting the return, travelled night and
day till he got to Portsmouth, rowed off to the Grappler that instant,
and never left the poor fellow for a week.  That's what he did, and
nobody else could have saved poor James.  You may think, Miss Elliot,
whether he is dear to us!"

Anne did think on the question with perfect decision, and said as much
in reply as her own feeling could accomplish, or as his seemed able to
bear, for he was too much affected to renew the subject, and when he
spoke again, it was of something totally different.

Mrs Harville's giving it as her opinion that her husband would have
quite walking enough by the time he reached home, determined the
direction of all the party in what was to be their last walk; they
would accompany them to their door, and then return and set off
themselves.  By all their calculations there was just time for this;
but as they drew near the Cobb, there was such a general wish to walk
along it once more, all were so inclined, and Louisa soon grew so
determined, that the difference of a quarter of an hour, it was found,
would be no difference at all; so with all the kind leave-taking, and
all the kind interchange of invitations and promises which may be
imagined, they parted from Captain and Mrs Harville at their own door,
and still accompanied by Captain Benwick, who seemed to cling to them
to the last, proceeded to make the proper adieus to the Cobb.

Anne found Captain Benwick again drawing near her.  Lord Byron's "dark
blue seas" could not fail of being brought forward by their present
view, and she gladly gave him all her attention as long as attention
was possible.  It was soon drawn, perforce another way.

There was too much wind to make the high part of the new Cobb pleasant
for the ladies, and they agreed to get down the steps to the lower, and
all were contented to pass quietly and carefully down the steep flight,
excepting Louisa; she must be jumped down them by Captain Wentworth.
In all their walks, he had had to jump her from the stiles; the
sensation was delightful to her.  The hardness of the pavement for her
feet, made him less willing upon the present occasion; he did it,
however.  She was safely down, and instantly, to show her enjoyment,
ran up the steps to be jumped down again.  He advised her against it,
thought the jar too great; but no, he reasoned and talked in vain, she
smiled and said, "I am determined I will:" he put out his hands; she
was too precipitate by half a second, she fell on the pavement on the
Lower Cobb, and was taken up lifeless!  There was no wound, no blood,
no visible bruise; but her eyes were closed, she breathed not, her face
was like death.  The horror of the moment to all who stood around!

Captain Wentworth, who had caught her up, knelt with her in his arms,
looking on her with a face as pallid as her own, in an agony of
silence.  "She is dead! she is dead!" screamed Mary, catching hold of
her husband, and contributing with his own horror to make him
immoveable; and in another moment, Henrietta, sinking under the
conviction, lost her senses too, and would have fallen on the steps,
but for Captain Benwick and Anne, who caught and supported her between
them.

"Is there no one to help me?" were the first words which burst from
Captain Wentworth, in a tone of despair, and as if all his own strength
were gone.

"Go to him, go to him," cried Anne, "for heaven's sake go to him.  I
can support her myself.  Leave me, and go to him.  Rub her hands, rub
her temples; here are salts; take them, take them."

Captain Benwick obeyed, and Charles at the same moment, disengaging
himself from his wife, they were both with him; and Louisa was raised
up and supported more firmly between them, and everything was done that
Anne had prompted, but in vain; while Captain Wentworth, staggering
against the wall for his support, exclaimed in the bitterest agony--

"Oh God! her father and mother!"

"A surgeon!" said Anne.

He caught the word; it seemed to rouse him at once, and saying only--
"True, true, a surgeon this instant," was darting away, when Anne
eagerly suggested--

"Captain Benwick, would not it be better for Captain Benwick?  He knows
where a surgeon is to be found."

Every one capable of thinking felt the advantage of the idea, and in a
moment (it was all done in rapid moments) Captain Benwick had resigned
the poor corpse-like  figure entirely to the brother's care, and was
off for the town with the utmost rapidity.

As to the wretched party left behind, it could scarcely be said which
of the three, who were completely rational, was suffering most: Captain
Wentworth, Anne, or Charles, who, really a very affectionate brother,
hung over Louisa with sobs of grief, and could only turn his eyes from
one sister, to see the other in a state as insensible, or to witness
the hysterical agitations of his wife, calling on him for help which he
could not give.

Anne, attending with all the strength and zeal, and thought, which
instinct supplied, to Henrietta, still tried, at intervals, to suggest
comfort to the others, tried to quiet Mary, to animate Charles, to
assuage the feelings of Captain Wentworth.  Both seemed to look to her
for directions.

"Anne, Anne," cried Charles, "What is to be done next?  What, in
heaven's name, is to be done next?"

Captain Wentworth's eyes were also turned towards her.

"Had not she better be carried to the inn?  Yes, I am sure: carry her
gently to the inn."

"Yes, yes, to the inn," repeated Captain Wentworth, comparatively
collected, and eager to be doing something.  "I will carry her myself.
Musgrove, take care of the others."

By this time the report of the accident had spread among the workmen
and boatmen about the Cobb, and many were collected near them, to be
useful if wanted, at any rate, to enjoy the sight of a dead young lady,
nay, two dead young ladies, for it proved twice as fine as the first
report.  To some of the best-looking of these good people Henrietta was
consigned, for, though partially revived, she was quite helpless; and
in this manner, Anne walking by her side, and Charles attending to his
wife, they set forward, treading back with feelings unutterable, the
ground, which so lately, so very lately, and so light of heart, they
had passed along.

They were not off the Cobb, before the Harvilles met them.  Captain
Benwick had been seen flying by their house, with a countenance which
showed something to be wrong; and they had set off immediately,
informed and directed as they passed, towards the spot.  Shocked as
Captain Harville was, he brought senses and nerves that could be
instantly useful; and a look between him and his wife decided what was
to be done.  She must be taken to their house; all must go to their
house; and await the surgeon's arrival there.  They would not listen to
scruples:  he was obeyed; they were all beneath his roof; and while
Louisa, under Mrs Harville's direction, was conveyed up stairs, and
given possession of her own bed, assistance, cordials, restoratives
were supplied by her husband to all who needed them.

Louisa had once opened her eyes, but soon closed them again, without
apparent consciousness.  This had been a proof of life, however, of
service to her sister; and Henrietta, though perfectly incapable of
being in the same room with Louisa, was kept, by the agitation of hope
and fear, from a return of her own insensibility.  Mary, too, was
growing calmer.

The surgeon was with them almost before it had seemed possible.  They
were sick with horror, while he examined; but he was not hopeless.  The
head had received a severe contusion, but he had seen greater injuries
recovered from:  he was by no means hopeless; he spoke cheerfully.

That he did not regard it as a desperate case, that he did not say a
few hours must end it, was at first felt, beyond the hope of most; and
the ecstasy of such a reprieve, the rejoicing, deep and silent, after a
few fervent ejaculations of gratitude to Heaven had been offered, may
be conceived.

The tone, the look, with which "Thank God!" was uttered by Captain
Wentworth, Anne was sure could never be forgotten by her; nor the sight
of him afterwards, as he sat near a table, leaning over it with folded
arms and face concealed, as if overpowered by the various feelings of
his soul, and trying by prayer and reflection to calm them.

Louisa's limbs had escaped.  There was no injury but to the head.

It now became necessary for the party to consider what was best to be
done, as to their general situation.  They were now able to speak to
each other and consult.  That Louisa must remain where she was, however
distressing to her friends to be involving the Harvilles in such
trouble, did not admit a doubt.  Her removal was impossible.  The
Harvilles silenced all scruples; and, as much as they could, all
gratitude.  They had looked forward and arranged everything before the
others began to reflect.  Captain Benwick must give up his room to
them, and get another bed elsewhere; and the whole was settled.  They
were only concerned that the house could accommodate no more; and yet
perhaps, by "putting the children away in the maid's room, or swinging
a cot somewhere," they could hardly bear to think of not finding room
for two or three besides, supposing they might wish to stay; though,
with regard to any attendance on Miss Musgrove, there need not be the
least uneasiness in leaving her to Mrs Harville's care entirely.  Mrs
Harville was a very experienced nurse, and her nursery-maid, who had
lived with her long, and gone about with her everywhere, was just such
another.  Between these two, she could want no possible attendance by
day or night.  And all this was said with a truth and sincerity of
feeling irresistible.

Charles, Henrietta, and Captain Wentworth were the three in
consultation, and for a little while it was only an interchange of
perplexity and terror.  "Uppercross, the necessity of some one's going
to Uppercross; the news to be conveyed; how it could be broken to Mr
and Mrs Musgrove; the lateness of the morning; an hour already gone
since they ought to have been off; the impossibility of being in
tolerable time." At first, they were capable of nothing more to the
purpose than such exclamations; but, after a while, Captain Wentworth,
exerting himself, said--

"We must be decided, and without the loss of another minute.  Every
minute is valuable.  Some one must resolve on being off for Uppercross
instantly.  Musgrove, either you or I must go."

Charles agreed, but declared his resolution of not going away.  He
would be as little incumbrance as possible to Captain and Mrs Harville;
but as to leaving his sister in such a state, he neither ought, nor
would.  So far it was decided; and Henrietta at first declared the
same.  She, however, was soon persuaded to think differently.  The
usefulness of her staying!  She who had not been able to remain in
Louisa's room, or to look at her, without sufferings which made her
worse than helpless!  She was forced to acknowledge that she could do
no good, yet was still unwilling to be away, till, touched by the
thought of her father and mother, she gave it up; she consented, she
was anxious to be at home.

The plan had reached this point, when Anne, coming quietly down from
Louisa's room, could not but hear what followed, for the parlour door
was open.

"Then it is settled, Musgrove," cried Captain Wentworth, "that you
stay, and that I take care of your sister home.  But as to the rest, as
to the others, if one stays to assist Mrs Harville, I think it need be
only one.  Mrs Charles Musgrove will, of course, wish to get back to
her children; but if Anne will stay, no one so proper, so capable as
Anne."

She paused a moment to recover from the emotion of hearing herself so
spoken of.  The other two warmly agreed with what he said, and she then
appeared.

"You will stay, I am sure; you will stay and nurse her;" cried he,
turning to her and speaking with a glow, and yet a gentleness, which
seemed almost restoring the past.  She coloured deeply, and he
recollected himself and moved away.  She expressed herself most
willing, ready, happy to remain.  "It was what she had been thinking
of, and wishing to be allowed to do.  A bed on the floor in Louisa's
room would be sufficient for her, if Mrs Harville would but think so."

One thing more, and all seemed arranged.  Though it was rather
desirable that Mr and Mrs Musgrove should be previously alarmed by some
share of delay; yet the time required by the Uppercross horses to take
them back, would be a dreadful extension of suspense; and Captain
Wentworth proposed, and Charles Musgrove agreed, that it would be much
better for him to take a chaise from the inn, and leave Mr Musgrove's
carriage and horses to be sent home the next morning early, when there
would be the farther advantage of sending an account of Louisa's night.

Captain Wentworth now hurried off to get everything ready on his part,
and to be soon followed by the two ladies.  When the plan was made
known to Mary, however, there was an end of all peace in it.  She was
so wretched and so vehement, complained so much of injustice in being
expected to go away instead of Anne; Anne, who was nothing to Louisa,
while she was her sister, and had the best right to stay in Henrietta's
stead!  Why was not she to be as useful as Anne?  And to go home
without Charles, too, without her husband!  No, it was too unkind.  And
in short, she said more than her husband could long withstand, and as
none of the others could oppose when he gave way, there was no help for
it; the change of Mary for Anne was inevitable.

Anne had never submitted more reluctantly to the jealous and
ill-judging claims of Mary; but so it must be, and they set off for the
town, Charles taking care of his sister, and Captain Benwick attending
to her.  She gave a moment's recollection, as they hurried along, to
the little circumstances which the same spots had witnessed earlier in
the morning.  There she had listened to Henrietta's schemes for Dr
Shirley's leaving Uppercross; farther on, she had first seen Mr Elliot;
a moment seemed all that could now be given to any one but Louisa, or
those who were wrapt up in her welfare.

Captain Benwick was most considerately attentive to her; and, united as
they all seemed by the distress of the day, she felt an increasing
degree of good-will towards him, and a pleasure even in thinking that
it might, perhaps, be the occasion of continuing their acquaintance.

Captain Wentworth was on the watch for them, and a chaise and four in
waiting, stationed for their convenience in the lowest part of the
street; but his evident surprise and vexation at the substitution of
one sister for the other, the change in his countenance, the
astonishment, the expressions begun and suppressed, with which Charles
was listened to, made but a mortifying reception of Anne; or must at
least convince her that she was valued only as she could be useful to
Louisa.

She endeavoured to be composed, and to be just.  Without emulating the
feelings of an Emma towards her Henry, she would have attended on
Louisa with a zeal above the common claims of regard, for his sake; and
she hoped he would not long be so unjust as to suppose she would shrink
unnecessarily from the office of a friend.

In the mean while she was in the carriage.  He had handed them both in,
and placed himself between them; and in this manner, under these
circumstances, full of astonishment and emotion to Anne, she quitted
Lyme.  How the long stage would pass; how it was to affect their
manners; what was to be their sort of intercourse, she could not
foresee.  It was all quite natural, however.  He was devoted to
Henrietta; always turning towards her; and when he spoke at all, always
with the view of supporting her hopes and raising her spirits.  In
general, his voice and manner were studiously calm.  To spare Henrietta
from agitation seemed the governing principle.  Once only, when she had
been grieving over the last ill-judged, ill-fated walk to the Cobb,
bitterly lamenting that it ever had been thought of, he burst forth, as
if wholly overcome--

"Don't talk of it, don't talk of it," he cried.  "Oh God! that I had
not given way to her at the fatal moment!  Had I done as I ought!  But
so eager and so resolute! Dear, sweet Louisa!"

Anne wondered whether it ever occurred to him now, to question the
justness of his own previous opinion as to the universal felicity and
advantage of firmness of character; and whether it might not strike him
that, like all other qualities of the mind, it should have its
proportions and limits.  She thought it could scarcely escape him to
feel that a persuadable temper might sometimes be as much in favour of
happiness as a very resolute character.

They got on fast.  Anne was astonished to recognise the same hills and
the same objects so soon.  Their actual speed, heightened by some dread
of the conclusion, made the road appear but half as long as on the day
before.  It was growing quite dusk, however, before they were in the
neighbourhood of Uppercross, and there had been total silence among
them for some time, Henrietta leaning back in the corner, with a shawl
over her face, giving the hope of her having cried herself to sleep;
when, as they were going up their last hill, Anne found herself all at
once addressed by Captain Wentworth.  In a low, cautious voice, he
said:--

"I have been considering what we had best do.  She must not appear at
first.  She could not stand it.  I have been thinking whether you had
not better remain in the carriage with her, while I go in and break it
to Mr and Mrs Musgrove.  Do you think this is a good plan?"

She did:  he was satisfied, and said no more.  But the remembrance of
the appeal remained a pleasure to her, as a proof of friendship, and of
deference for her judgement, a great pleasure; and when it became a
sort of parting proof, its value did not lessen.

When the distressing communication at Uppercross was over, and he had
seen the father and mother quite as composed as could be hoped, and the
daughter all the better for being with them, he announced his intention
of returning in the same carriage to Lyme; and when the horses were
baited, he was off.

　　第二天早晨，安妮和亨丽埃塔起得最早，两人商定，趁早饭前到海边走走。她们来到沙滩上，观看潮水上涨，只见海水在习习东南风的吹拂下直往平展展的海岸上阵阵涌来，显得十分壮观。她俩赞叹这早晨，夸耀这大海，称赏这凉爽宜人的和风，接着便缄默不语了。过了一会儿，亨丽埃塔突然嚷道：
　　“啊，是呀！我完全相信，除了极个别情况以外，海边的空气总是给人带来益处。去年春天，谢利博士害了一场病，毫无疑问，这海边的空气帮了他的大忙。他曾亲口说，到莱姆呆了一个月比他吃那么多药都更管用；还说来到海边使他感觉又年轻了。使我不能不感到遗憾的是，他没有干脆住到海边。我的确认为他不如干脆离开厄泼克劳斯，在莱姆定居下来。你看呢，安妮？你难道不同意我的意见，不认为这是他所能采取的最好办法，不管对他自己还是对谢利夫人，都是最好的办法？你知道，谢利夫人在这里有几位远亲，还有许多朋友，这会使她感到十分愉快。我想她一定很乐意来这里，一旦她丈夫再发病，也可以就近求医。像谢利博士夫妇这样的大好人，行了一辈子好，如今却在厄泼克劳斯这样一个地方消磨晚年，除了我们家以外，他们就像完全与世隔绝似的，想起来真叫人寒心。我希望他的朋友们能向他提提这个建议。我的确认为他们应该提一提。至于说要得到外住的特许，凭着他那年纪，他那人格，这不会有什么困难的。我唯一的疑虑是，能不能有什么办法劝说他离开自己的教区。他这个人的思想非常正统，非常谨慎，我应该说谨小慎微。安妮，难道你不认为这有些谨小慎微吗？一个牧师本来是可以把自己的职务交给别人的，却偏要豁着老命自己干，难道你不认为这是个极其错误的念头？他要是住在莱姆，离厄泼克劳斯近得很，只有十七英里，人们心里有没有什么不满的地方，他完全听得到。”
　　安妮听着这席话，不止一次地暗自笑了。她像理解小伙子的心情那样理解一位小姐的心情，于是便想行行好，跟着介人了这个话题，不过这是一种低标准的行好，因为除了一般的默许之外，她还能做出什么表示呢？她在这件事上尽量说了些恰当得体的话；觉得谢利博士应该休息，认为他确实需要找一个有活力、又体面的年轻人做留守牧师，她甚至体贴入微地暗示说，这样的留守牧师最好是成了家的。
　　“我希望，”亨丽埃塔说，她对自己的伙伴大为满意，“我希望拉塞尔夫人就住在厄泼克劳斯，而且与谢利博士很密切。我一向听人说，拉塞尔夫人是个对谁都有极大影响的女人！我一向认为她能够劝说一个人无所不为！我以前跟你说过，我怕她，相当怕她！因为她太机灵了。不过我极为尊敬她，希望我们在厄泼克劳斯也能有这么个邻居。”
　　安妮看见亨丽埃塔那副感激的神态，觉得很有趣。而同样使她感到有趣的是，由于事态的发展和亨丽埃塔头脑中产生了新的兴趣，她的朋友居然会受到默斯格罗夫府上某个成员的赏识。可是，她只不过笼统地回答了一声，祝愿厄泼克劳斯的确能有这么个女人，不料这些话头突然煞住了，只见路易莎和温待沃思上校冲着她们走来，他们也想趁着早饭准备好之前，出来溜达溜达。谁想路易莎立即想起她要在一家店里买点什么东西，便邀请他们几个同她一起回到城里。他们也都欣然从命了。
　　当他们来到由海滩向上通往街里的台阶跟前时，正赶上有位绅士准备往下走，只见他彬彬有礼地退了回去，停下来给他们让路。他们登上去，从他旁边走了过去。就在他们走过的当儿，他瞧见了安妮的面孔，他非常仔细地打量着她，目光里流露出爱慕的神色，安妮不可能不觉察。她看上去极其动人，她那端庄秀气的面庞让清风一吹拂，又焕发出青春的娇润与艳丽，一双眼睛也变得炯炯有神。显然，那位绅士(他在举止上是个十足的绅士)对她极为倾慕。温特沃思上校当即掉头朝她望去，表明他注意到了这一情形。他瞥了她一眼，和颜悦色地瞥了她一眼，仿佛是说：“那人对你着迷了，眼下就连我也觉得你又有些像安妮·埃利奥特了。”
　　大伙陪着路易莎买好东西，在街上稍微逛了一会，便回到旅馆。后来，安妮由自己房间朝餐室匆匆走去时，恰好刚才那位绅士从隔壁房间走出来，两人险些撞了个满怀。安妮起先猜测他同他们一样是个生客，后来回旅馆时见到一位漂亮的马夫，在两家旅馆附近踱来踱去，便断定那是他的仆人。主仆两个都戴着孝，这就更使她觉得是这么回事。现在证实，他同他们住在同一家旅馆里。他们这第二次相会，虽说非常短促，但是从那位绅士的神情里同样可以看出，他觉得她十分可爱，而从他那爽快得体的道歉中可以看出，他是个举止极其文雅的男子。他约莫三十来岁，虽说长得不算漂亮，却也挺讨人喜欢。安妮心想，她倒要了解一下他是谁。
　　大伙快吃完早饭的时候，蓦然听到了马车的声音，这几乎是他们进人莱姆以来头一次听到马车声，于是有半数人给吸引到窗口。这是一位绅士的马车，一辆双轮轻便马车，不过只是从马车场驶到了正门口，准是什么人要走了。驾车的是个戴孝的仆人。
　　一听说是辆双轮轻便马车，查尔斯·默斯格罗夫忽地跳了起来，想同他自己的马车比比看。戴孝的仆人激起了安妮的好奇心，当马车的主人就要走出正门，老板一家毕恭毕敬以礼相送时，安妮一伙六个人全都聚到窗前，望着他坐上马车离去了。
　　“哦！”温特沃思上校立刻嚷了起来，一面扫视了一下安妮，“这就是我们打他旁边走过的那个人！”
　　两位默斯格罗夫小姐赞同他的看法。大家深情地目送着那人朝山上走去，直到看不见为止，然后又回到餐桌旁边。不一会，侍者走进了餐室。
　　“请问，”温特沃思上校马上说道，“你能告诉我们刚才离开的那位先生姓什么吗？”
　　“好的，先生。那是埃利奥特先生，一位十分有钱的绅士，昨晚从希德茅斯来到这里。先生，我想您用晚餐的时候一定听到马车的声音，他现在正要去克鲁克恩，然后再去巴思和伦敦。”
　　“埃利奥特！”不等那伶牙俐齿的侍者说完，众人便一个个面面相觑，不约而同地重复了一声这个名字。
　　“我的天啊！”玛丽嚷道，“这一定是我们的堂兄。一定是我们的埃利奥特先生，一定是，一定！查尔斯，安妮，难道不是吗？你们瞧，还带孝，就像我们的埃利奥特先生一定在戴孝那样。多么离奇啊！就和我们住在同一座旅馆里！安妮，这难道不是我们的埃利奥特先生？不是我们父亲的继承人？请问，先生，”她掉脸对侍者说，“你有没有听说，他的仆人有没有说过，他是凯林奇家族的人？”
　　“没有，夫人，他没有提起哪个家族。不过他倒说过，他的主人是个很有钱的绅士，将来有朝一日要作准男爵。”
　　“啊，你们瞧！”玛丽大喜若狂地嚷道。“同我说的一点不差！沃尔特·埃利奥特爵士的继承人！我早就知道，如果事情真是如此的话，那就一定会泄露出来的。你们相信我好啦，这个情况他的仆人走到哪里都要费心加以宣扬的。安妮，你想想这事儿多么离奇啊！真可惜，我没好好看看他。我们要是及早知道他是谁就好啦，那样我们就可以结识他了。多么遗憾啊，我们竟然没有互相介绍一下。你觉得他的模样儿像埃利奥特家的人吗？我简直没看他，光顾得看他的马了。不过我觉得他的模样儿有几分像埃利奥特家的人。真奇怪，我没注意到他的族徽！哦！他的大衣搭在马车的镶板上，这样一来就把族徽给遮住了。不然的话，我肯定会看见他的族徽，还有那号衣。假如他的仆人不在戴孝，别人一看他的号衣就能认出他来。”
　　“将这些异乎寻常的情况汇到一起，”温特沃思上校说，“我们必须把你没有结识你的堂兄这件事，看作上帝的安排。”
　　安妮等到玛丽能够听她说话的时候，便平心静气地奉告她说，她们的父亲与埃利奥特先生多年来关系一直不好，再去设法同他结识，那是很不恰当的。
　　不过，使她暗暗窃喜的是，她见到了自己的堂兄，知道凯林奇未来的主人无疑是个有教养的人，神态显得十分聪慧。她无论如何也不想提起她第二次碰见他。幸运的是，玛丽并不很注意他们早先散步时打他近前走过，但是她要是听说安妮在走廊里居然撞见了他，受到了他十分客气的道歉，而她自己却压根儿没有接近过他，她会觉得吃了大亏。不，他们堂兄妹之间的这次会见必须绝对保守秘密。
　　“当然，”玛丽说，“你下次往巴思写信的时候，是会提到我们看见了埃利奥特先生的。我想父亲当然应该知道这件事。务必统统告诉他。”
　　安妮避而不作正面回答，不过她认为这个情况不仅没有必要告诉他们，而且应当隐瞒。她了解她父亲多年前所遇到的无礼行为。她怀疑伊丽莎白与此事有很大牵扯。他们两个一想起埃利奥特先生总要感到十分懊恼，这是毋庸置疑的。玛丽自己从来不往巴思写信，同伊丽莎白枯燥乏味地通信的苦差事，完全落在安妮的肩上。
　　吃过早饭不久，哈维尔上校夫妇和本威克中校找他们来了。他们大家约定要最后游逛一次莱姆。温特沃思上校一伙一点钟要动身返回厄泼克劳斯，这当儿还想聚到一起，尽情地出去走走。
　　他们一走上大街，本威克中校便凑到了安妮身边。他们头天晚上的谈话并没使他不愿意再接近她。他们在一起走了一会，像以前那样谈论着司各特先生和拜伦勋爵，不过仍然一如既往地像任何两位别的读者一样，对两人作品的价值无法取得完全一致的意见，直到最后不晓得为什么，大家走路的位置几乎都换了个个儿，现在走在安妮旁边的不是本威克中校，而是哈维尔上校。
　　“埃利奥特小姐，”哈维尔上校低声说道，“你做了件好事，让那可怜人讲了这么多话。但愿他能常有你这样的伙伴就好了。我知道，他像现在这样关在家里对他没有好处。不过我们有什么办法？我们分不开啊。”
　　“是的，”安妮说，“我完全相信那是不可能的。不过也许总有一天……我们晓得时间对每个烦恼所起的作用，你必须记住，哈维尔上校，你朋友的痛苦还只能说是刚开始不久——我想只是今年夏天才开始的吧。”
　　“啊，一点不错，”上校深深叹了口气。“只是从六月才开始的。”
　　“兴许他知道得还没有这么早。”
　　“他直到八月份的第一个星期才知道。当时，他刚刚奉命去指挥‘格斗者号’，从好望角回到了英国。我在普利茅斯，生怕听到他的消息。他寄来了几封信，但是‘格斗者号’奉命开往朴次茅斯。这消息一定传到了他那里，但是谁会告诉他？我才不呢。我宁愿给吊死在帆桁上。谁也不肯告诉他，除了那位好心人。”他指了指温特沃思上校。“就在那一周之前，‘拉科尼亚号，开进了普利茅斯，不可能再奉命出海了。于是他有机会干别的事情——打了个请假报告，也不等待答复，便日夜兼程地来到了朴次茅斯，接着便刻不容缓地划船来到‘格斗者号’上，整整一个星期他再也没有离开那个可怜的人儿。这就是他干的事儿，别人谁也救不了可怜的詹姆斯。埃利奥特小姐，你可以想象他对我们是不是可亲可爱！”
　　安妮毫不迟疑地想了想这个问题，而且在她的感情允许的情况下，或者说在能够承受的情况下，尽量多回答些话，因为哈维尔上校实在太动感情了，无法重提这个话头。等到上校再启口的时候，说的完全是另外一码事儿。
　　哈维尔夫人提了条意见，说她丈夫走到家也就走得够远的了。
　　这条意见决定了他们这最后一次散步的方向。大伙要陪着他俩走到他们门口，然后返回来出发。据大家满打满算，这时间还刚够。可是，当他们快接近码头的时候，一个个都想再到上面走走。既然人们都有意要去，而路易莎又当即下定了决心，大伙也发现，早一刻钟晚一刻钟压根儿没有关系。于是，到了哈维尔上校家门口，人们可以想象，他们深情地互相道别，深情地提出邀请，做出应诺，然后便辞别哈维尔夫妇，但仍然由本威克中校陪同着，看来他是准备奉陪到底的。大家继续向码头走去，向它正儿八经地告个别。
　　安妮发觉本威克中校又凑到了她跟前。目睹着眼前的景致，他情不自禁地吟诵起拜伦勋爵“湛蓝色的大海”的诗句，安妮十分高兴地尽量集中精力同他交谈。过不一会，她的注意力却硬给吸引到别处去了。
　　因为风大，小姐们呆在新码头的上方觉得不舒服，都赞成顺着台阶走到下码头上。她们一个个都满足于一声不响地、小心翼翼地走下陡斜的台阶，只有路易莎例外。她一定要温特沃思上校扶着她往下跳。在过去的几次散步中，他次次都得扶着她跳下树篱踏级，她感觉这很惬意。眼下这次，由于人行道太硬，她的脚受不了，温特沃思上校有些不愿意。不过他还是扶她跳了。她安然无恙地跳了下来，而且为了显示她的兴致，转眼又跑了上去，要他扶着再跳一次。他劝说她别跳了，觉得震动太大。可是不成，他再怎么劝说都无济于事，只见她笑吟吟地说道：“我非跳不可。”他伸出双手，不料她操之过急，早跳了半秒钟，咚的一声摔在下码头的人行道上，抱起来时已经不省人事！她身上没有伤痕，没有血迹，也见不到青肿。但她双眼紧闭，呼吸停止，面无人色。当时站在周围的人，一个个莫不惊恐万状！
　　温特沃思上校先把她扶起来，用胳膊搂着，跪在地上望着她，痛苦不堪，默默无言，面色像她一样煞白。“她死了！她死了！”玛丽一把抓住她丈夫，尖声叫了起来。她丈夫本来就惊恐不已，再听到她的尖叫声，越发吓得呆若木鸡。霎时间，亨丽埃塔真以为妹妹死了，悲痛欲绝，也跟着昏了过去，若不是本威克中校和安妮从两边扶住了她，非摔倒在台阶上不可。
　　“难道没有人帮帮我的忙？”这是温特沃思上校带着绝望的口气突然冒出的第一句话，好像他自己已经筋疲力尽了似的。
　　“你去帮帮他，你去帮帮他，”安妮大声说道，“看在上帝的分上，你去帮帮他。我一个人能扶住她。你别管我，去帮帮他。揉揉她的手和太阳穴。这里有嗅盐，拿去，快拿去。”
　　本威克中校遵命去了，在这同时查尔斯也推开了妻子，于是他俩都赶过去帮忙。温特沃思上校把路易莎抱起来，他俩从两旁牢牢地扶住。安妮提出的办法都试过了，但是毫无效果。温特沃思上校趔趔趄趄地靠到墙上，悲痛欲绝地叫道：
　　“哦，上帝！快喊她父母亲来！”
　　“快找医生！”安妮说。
　　温特沃思上校一听这话，似乎被猛然惊醒过来。他只说了声：“对，对，马上请医生。”说罢飞身便跑，不想安妮急忙建议说：
　　“本威克中校，让本威克中校去叫是不是更好些？他知道在哪里能找到医生。”
　　但凡有点头脑的人都觉得这个主意好，瞬息间(这一切都是在瞬息间进行的)，本威克中校便把那可怜的死尸般的人儿交给她哥哥照料，自己飞速朝城里跑去。
　　却说留在原地的那伙可怜的人们。在那神志完全清醒的三个人里，很难说谁最痛苦，是温特沃思上校，安妮，还是查尔斯？查尔斯的确是个亲如手足的哥哥，悲痛得泣不成声，他的眼睛只能从一个妹妹身上转到同样不省人事的另一个妹妹身上，或者看看他妻子歇斯底里大发作的样子，拼命地喊他帮忙，可他又实在无能为力。
　　安妮出于本能，正在全力以赴、全心全意地照料亨丽埃塔，有时还要设法安慰别人，劝说玛丽要安静，查尔斯要宽心，温特沃思上校不要那么难过。他们两人似乎都期望她来指点。
　　“安妮，安妮，”查尔斯嚷道，“下一步怎么办？天哪，下一步可怎么办？”
　　温特沃思上校也把目光投向她。
　　“是不是最好把她送到旅馆？对，我想还是轻手轻脚地把她送到旅馆。”
　　“对，对，送到旅馆去，”温特沃思上校重复说，他相对镇定了一些，急切地想做点什么。“我来抱她。默斯格罗夫，你来照顾其他人。”
　　此刻，出事的消息已在码头周围的工人和船工中传扬开了，许多人都聚拢过来，如果需要的话，好帮帮忙。至少可以看个热闹，瞧瞧一位昏死的年轻小姐，不，两位昏死的年轻小姐，因为事实证明比最初的消息要强两倍。亨丽埃塔被交给一些体面的好心人照看着，她虽说还省点人事，但是完全动弹不得。就这样，安妮走在亨丽埃塔旁边，查尔斯扶着他的妻子，带着难言的心情，沿着刚才高高兴兴走来的路，缓缓地往回走去。
　　他们还没走出码头，哈维尔夫妇便赶来了。原来，他们看见本威克中校从他们屋前飞奔而过，看脸色像是出了什么事，他们便立即往这里走，一路上听人连说带比画，赶到了出事地点。哈维尔上校虽说大为震惊，但他还保持着理智和镇定，这立即就能发挥作用。他和妻子互相递了个眼色，当即确定了应该怎么办。必须把路易莎送到他们家，大伙必须都去他们家，在那里等候医生。别人有些顾虑，他们根本不听，大伙只好依了他，统统来到他的屋里。在哈维尔夫人的指挥下，路易莎被送到了楼上，放在她自己的床上，她丈夫也在跟着帮忙，又是镇静剂，又是苏醒剂，谁需要就给谁。
　　路易莎睁了一下眼睛，但是很快又合上了，不像是苏醒的样子。不过，这倒证明她还活着，因而使她姐姐感到宽慰。亨丽埃塔虽说还不能和路易莎呆在同一间屋子里，但她有了希望，还有几分害怕，激动之下没有再昏厥过去。玛丽也镇静了些。
　　医生以似乎不可能那么快的速度赶到了。他检查的时候，众人一个个吓得提心吊胆。不过，他倒不感到绝望。病人的头部受到了重创，但是比这更重的伤他都治好过。他丝毫也不绝望，说起话来乐呵呵的。
　　医生并没认为这是一起不治之症，并没说再过几个钟头便一切都完了，这在一开始超出了大多数人的期望。众人如释重负之后，先是谢天谢地地惊叫了几声，接着便深沉不语地庆幸起来，大喜过望的劲头可想而知。
　　安妮心想，温特沃思上校说“谢天谢地”时的那副口吻，那副神态，她永远也不会忘却。她也不会忘却他后来的那副姿态：当时，他坐在桌子旁边，双臂交叉地伏在桌子上，捂着脸，仿佛心里百感交集，实在支撑不住，正想通过祈祷和反省，让心潮平静下来。
　　路易莎没有伤着四肢，只有头部受了些伤。
　　现在，大家必须考虑如何处理这整个局面才好。他们现在能够互相商谈了。毫无疑问，路易莎必须呆在原地，尽管这要给哈维尔夫妇带来不少烦恼，因而引起了她的朋友们的不安。要她离开是不可能的。哈维尔夫妇消除了众人的重重顾虑，甚至尽可能地婉言拒绝了大伙的感激之情。他们没等别人开始考虑，已经颇有预见地把一切都安排停当。本威克中校要把屋子让给他们，自己到别处去住。这样一来，整个事情就解决了。他们唯一担心的是，他们屋里住不下更多的人。不过，要是“把孩子们放到女仆的屋里，或是在什么地方挂个吊床”，他们就不必担心腾不出住两三个人的地方，假如他们愿意留下的话。至于对默斯格罗夫小姐的照料，他们完全可以把她交给哈维尔夫人，一丝半点也不用担心。哈维尔夫人是个很有经验的看护，她的保姆长期同她生活在一起，跟着她四处奔走，也是个很有经验的看护。有了她们两个，病人日夜都不会缺人护理。而这一切的确令人无法抗拒。
　　大家拧到了一起，安妮对他也越来越友好，甚至欣喜地感到，这兴许是他们继续交往的时机。
　　温特沃思上校正在等候他们。为了方便起见，一辆四马拉的两轮轻便马车停候在街道的最低处。但是他一见到姐姐替换了妹妹，显然感到又惊又恼，听查尔斯作解释的时候，不禁脸色都变了，惊讶之余，有些神情刚露头又被忍了回去，让安妮见了真感到羞辱，至少使她觉得，她之所以受到器重，仅仅因为她可以帮帮路易莎的忙。
　　她尽力保持镇静，保持公正。看在他的面上，她也不用模仿爱玛对待亨利的感情（这则典故出自英格兰诗人马修·晋赖尔·：1664—1721）的叙事诗《净利与爱玛》），便能超过一般人的情意，热情地照应路易莎。她希望他不要老是那么不公正地认为，她会无缘无故地逃避做朋友的职责。
　　此时此刻，她已经坐进了马车。温特沃思上校把她俩扶了进来，他自己坐在她们当中。在这种情况下，安妮就以这种方式，满怀着惊讶的感情，离别了莱姆。他们将如何度过这漫长的旅程，这会给他们的态度带来什么影响，他们将如何应酬，这些她都无法预见。不过，一切都很自然。他对亨丽埃塔非常热心，总是把脸转向她；他只要一说话，总是着眼于增强她的信心，激励她的情绪。总的说来，他的言谈举止都力求泰然自若。不让亨丽埃塔激动似乎是他的主导原则。只有一次，当她为最后那次失算的、倒霉的码头之行感到伤心，抱怨说怎么能想起这么个馊主意时，他突然发作起来，仿佛完全失去了自制。
    “别说了，别说了，”他大声嚷道。“哦，上帝！但愿我在那关键时刻没有屈从她就好了！我要是该怎么办就怎么办倒好了！可她是那样的急切，那样的坚决！啊，可爱的路易莎！”　
　　安妮心想，不知道他现在有没有对他自己关于坚定的性格能带来普遍的幸福和普遍的好处的见解提出疑问；不知道他有没有认识到，像人的其他气质一样，坚定的性格也应该有个分寸和限度。她认为他不可能不感觉到，脾气好，容易说服有时像性格坚决一样，也有利于得到幸福。
　　马车跑得很快。安妮感到惊奇，这么快就见到了她所熟悉的山，熟悉的景物。车子的确跑得很快，加之有些害怕到达目的地，使人感到路程似乎只有头天的一半远。不过，还没等他们进入厄泼克劳斯一带，天色已经变得很昏暗了，他们三个人一声不响地沉默了好一阵，只见亨丽埃塔仰靠在角落里，用围巾蒙着脸，让人以为她哭着哭着睡着了。当马车向最后一座山上爬去时，安妮突然发觉温特沃思上校在对她说话。只听他压低声音，小心翼翼地说道：
　　“我一直在考虑我们最好怎么办。亨丽埃塔不能先露面。那样她受不了。我在思付，你是不是同她一起呆在马车里，我进去向默斯格罗夫夫妇透个信。你觉得这个办法好吗？”
　　安妮觉得可以，温特沃思上校满意了，没再说什么。但是，想起他征求意见的情景，对她仍然是件赏心乐事，这是友谊的证据，是他尊重她的意见的证据，是一件极大的赏心乐事。当它成为一种临别的见证时，它的价值并没减少。
　　到厄泼克劳斯传达消息的苦差事完成了，温特沃思上校见到那两位做父母的正像人们能够希望的那样，表现得相当镇静，那做女儿的来到父母身边也显得好多了，于是他宣布：他打算坐着同一辆马车回到莱姆。等几匹马吃饱饮足之后，他便出发了。

End of volume one

[ 此帖被narcis在2013-10-27 03:34重新编辑 ]

回复引用

ZxID：9184039

等级: 派派版主

一二三四五六七~~~

举报只看该作者 14楼发表于: 2013-10-27 0

Chapter Thirteen

The remainder of Anne's time at Uppercross, comprehending only two
days, was spent entirely at the Mansion House; and she had the
satisfaction of knowing herself extremely useful there, both as an
immediate companion, and as assisting in all those arrangements for the
future, which, in Mr and Mrs Musgrove's distressed state of spirits,
would have been difficulties.

They had an early account from Lyme the next morning.  Louisa was much
the same.  No symptoms worse than before had appeared.  Charles came a
few hours afterwards, to bring a later and more particular account.  He
was tolerably cheerful.  A speedy cure must not be hoped, but
everything was going on as well as the nature of the case admitted.  In
speaking of the Harvilles, he seemed unable to satisfy his own sense of
their kindness, especially of Mrs Harville's exertions as a nurse.
"She really left nothing for Mary to do.  He and Mary had been
persuaded to go early to their inn last night.  Mary had been
hysterical again this morning.  When he came away, she was going to
walk out with Captain Benwick, which, he hoped, would do her good.  He
almost wished she had been prevailed on to come home the day before;
but the truth was, that Mrs Harville left nothing for anybody to do."

Charles was to return to Lyme the same afternoon, and his father had at
first half a mind to go with him, but the ladies could not consent.  It
would be going only to multiply trouble to the others, and increase his
own distress; and a much better scheme followed and was acted upon.  A
chaise was sent for from Crewkherne, and Charles conveyed back a far
more useful person in the old nursery-maid of the family, one who
having brought up all the children, and seen the very last, the
lingering and long-petted Master Harry, sent to school after his
brothers, was now living in her deserted nursery to mend stockings and
dress all the blains and bruises she could get near her, and who,
consequently, was only too happy in being allowed to go and help nurse
dear Miss Louisa.  Vague wishes of getting Sarah thither, had occurred
before to Mrs Musgrove and Henrietta; but without Anne, it would hardly
have been resolved on, and found practicable so soon.

They were indebted, the next day, to Charles Hayter, for all the minute
knowledge of Louisa, which it was so essential to obtain every
twenty-four hours.  He made it his business to go to Lyme, and his
account was still encouraging.  The intervals of sense and
consciousness were believed to be stronger.  Every report agreed in
Captain Wentworth's appearing fixed in Lyme.

Anne was to leave them on the morrow, an event which they all dreaded.
"What should they do without her?  They were wretched comforters for
one another."  And so much was said in this way, that Anne thought she
could not do better than impart among them the general inclination to
which she was privy, and persuaded them all to go to Lyme at once.  She
had little difficulty; it was soon determined that they would go; go
to-morrow, fix themselves at the inn, or get into lodgings, as it
suited, and there remain till dear Louisa could be moved.  They must be
taking off some trouble from the good people she was with; they might
at least relieve Mrs Harville from the care of her own children; and in
short, they were so happy in the decision, that Anne was delighted with
what she had done, and felt that she could not spend her last morning
at Uppercross better than in assisting their preparations, and sending
them off at an early hour, though her being left to the solitary range
of the house was the consequence.

She was the last, excepting the little boys at the cottage, she was the
very last, the only remaining one of all that had filled and animated
both houses, of all that had given Uppercross its cheerful character.
A few days had made a change indeed!

If Louisa recovered, it would all be well again.  More than former
happiness would be restored.  There could not be a doubt, to her mind
there was none, of what would follow her recovery.  A few months hence,
and the room now so deserted, occupied but by her silent, pensive self,
might be filled again with all that was happy and gay, all that was
glowing and bright in prosperous love, all that was most unlike Anne
Elliot!

An hour's complete leisure for such reflections as these, on a dark
November day, a small thick rain almost blotting out the very few
objects ever to be discerned from the windows, was enough to make the
sound of Lady Russell's carriage exceedingly welcome; and yet, though
desirous to be gone, she could not quit the Mansion House, or look an
adieu to the Cottage, with its black, dripping and comfortless veranda,
or even notice through the misty glasses the last humble tenements of
the village, without a saddened heart.  Scenes had passed in Uppercross
which made it precious.  It stood the record of many sensations of
pain, once severe, but now softened; and of some instances of relenting
feeling, some breathings of friendship and reconciliation, which could
never be looked for again, and which could never cease to be dear.  She
left it all behind her, all but the recollection that such things had
been.

Anne had never entered Kellynch since her quitting Lady Russell's house
in September.  It had not been necessary, and the few occasions of its
being possible for her to go to the Hall she had contrived to evade and
escape from.  Her first return was to resume her place in the modern
and elegant apartments of the Lodge, and to gladden the eyes of its
mistress.

There was some anxiety mixed with Lady Russell's joy in meeting her.
She knew who had been frequenting Uppercross.  But happily, either Anne
was improved in plumpness and looks, or Lady Russell fancied her so;
and Anne, in receiving her compliments on the occasion, had the
amusement of connecting them with the silent admiration of her cousin,
and of hoping that she was to be blessed with a second spring of youth
and beauty.

When they came to converse, she was soon sensible of some mental
change.  The subjects of which her heart had been full on leaving
Kellynch, and which she had felt slighted, and been compelled to
smother among the Musgroves, were now become but of secondary interest.
She had lately lost sight even of her father and sister and Bath.
Their concerns had been sunk under those of Uppercross; and when Lady
Russell reverted to their former hopes and fears, and spoke her
satisfaction in the house in Camden Place, which had been taken, and
her regret that Mrs Clay should still be with them, Anne would have
been ashamed to have it known how much more she was thinking of Lyme
and Louisa Musgrove, and all her acquaintance there; how much more
interesting to her was the home and the friendship of the Harvilles and
Captain Benwick, than her own father's house in Camden Place, or her
own sister's intimacy with Mrs Clay.  She was actually forced to exert
herself to meet Lady Russell with anything like the appearance of equal
solicitude, on topics which had by nature the first claim on her.

There was a little awkwardness at first in their discourse on another
subject.  They must speak of the accident at Lyme.  Lady Russell had
not been arrived five minutes the day before, when a full account of
the whole had burst on her; but still it must be talked of, she must
make enquiries, she must regret the imprudence, lament the result, and
Captain Wentworth's name must be mentioned by both.  Anne was conscious
of not doing it so well as Lady Russell.  She could not speak the name,
and look straight forward to Lady Russell's eye, till she had adopted
the expedient of telling her briefly what she thought of the attachment
between him and Louisa.  When this was told, his name distressed her no
longer.

Lady Russell had only to listen composedly, and wish them happy, but
internally her heart revelled in angry pleasure, in pleased contempt,
that the man who at twenty-three had seemed to understand somewhat of
the value of an Anne Elliot, should, eight years afterwards, be charmed
by a Louisa Musgrove.

The first three or four days passed most quietly, with no circumstance
to mark them excepting the receipt of a note or two from Lyme, which
found their way to Anne, she could not tell how, and brought a rather
improving account of Louisa.  At the end of that period, Lady Russell's
politeness could repose no longer, and the fainter self-threatenings of
the past became in a decided tone, "I must call on Mrs Croft; I really
must call upon her soon.  Anne, have you courage to go with me, and pay
a visit in that house?  It will be some trial to us both."

Anne did not shrink from it; on the contrary, she truly felt as she
said, in observing--

"I think you are very likely to suffer the most of the two; your
feelings are less reconciled to the change than mine.  By remaining in
the neighbourhood, I am become inured to it."

She could have said more on the subject; for she had in fact so high an
opinion of the Crofts, and considered her father so very fortunate in
his tenants, felt the parish to be so sure of a good example, and the
poor of the best attention and relief, that however sorry and ashamed
for the necessity of the removal, she could not but in conscience feel
that they were gone who deserved not to stay, and that Kellynch Hall
had passed into better hands than its owners'.  These convictions must
unquestionably have their own pain, and severe was its kind; but they
precluded that pain which Lady Russell would suffer in entering the
house again, and returning through the well-known apartments.

In such moments Anne had no power of saying to herself, "These rooms
ought to belong only to us.  Oh, how fallen in their destination!  How
unworthily occupied!  An ancient family to be so driven away!
Strangers filling their place!" No, except when she thought of her
mother, and remembered where she had been used to sit and preside, she
had no sigh of that description to heave.

Mrs Croft always met her with a kindness which gave her the pleasure of
fancying herself a favourite, and on the present occasion, receiving
her in that house, there was particular attention.

The sad accident at Lyme was soon the prevailing topic, and on
comparing their latest accounts of the invalid, it appeared that each
lady dated her intelligence from the same hour of yestermorn; that
Captain Wentworth had been in Kellynch yesterday (the first time since
the accident), had brought Anne the last note, which she had not been
able to trace the exact steps of; had staid a few hours and then
returned again to Lyme, and without any present intention of quitting
it any more.  He had enquired after her, she found, particularly; had
expressed his hope of Miss Elliot's not being the worse for her
exertions, and had spoken of those exertions as great.  This was
handsome, and gave her more pleasure than almost anything else could
have done.

As to the sad catastrophe itself, it could be canvassed only in one
style by a couple of steady, sensible women, whose judgements had to
work on ascertained events; and it was perfectly decided that it had
been the consequence of much thoughtlessness and much imprudence; that
its effects were most alarming, and that it was frightful to think, how
long Miss Musgrove's recovery might yet be doubtful, and how liable she
would still remain to suffer from the concussion hereafter!  The
Admiral wound it up summarily by exclaiming--

"Ay, a very bad business indeed.  A new sort of way this, for a young
fellow to be making love, by breaking his mistress's head, is not it,
Miss Elliot?  This is breaking a head and giving a plaster, truly!"

Admiral Croft's manners were not quite of the tone to suit Lady
Russell, but they delighted Anne.  His goodness of heart and simplicity
of character were irresistible.

"Now, this must be very bad for you," said he, suddenly rousing from a
little reverie, "to be coming and finding us here.  I had not
recollected it before, I declare, but it must be very bad.  But now, do
not stand upon ceremony.  Get up and go over all the rooms in the house
if you like it."

"Another time, Sir, I thank you, not now."

"Well, whenever it suits you.  You can slip in from the shrubbery at
any time; and there you will find we keep our umbrellas hanging up by
that door.  A good place is not it?  But," (checking himself), "you
will not think it a good place, for yours were always kept in the
butler's room.  Ay, so it always is, I believe.  One man's ways may be
as good as another's, but we all like our own best.  And so you must
judge for yourself, whether it would be better for you to go about the
house or not."

Anne, finding she might decline it, did so, very gratefully.

"We have made very few changes either," continued the Admiral, after
thinking a moment.  "Very few.  We told you about the laundry-door, at
Uppercross.  That has been a very great improvement.  The wonder was,
how any family upon earth could bear with the inconvenience of its
opening as it did, so long!  You will tell Sir Walter what we have
done, and that Mr Shepherd thinks it the greatest improvement the house
ever had.  Indeed, I must do ourselves the justice to say, that the few
alterations we have made have been all very much for the better.  My
wife should have the credit of them, however.  I have done very little
besides sending away some of the large looking-glasses from my
dressing-room, which was your father's.  A very good man, and very much
the gentleman I am sure: but I should think, Miss Elliot," (looking
with serious reflection), "I should think he must be rather a dressy
man for his time of life.  Such a number of looking-glasses! oh Lord!
there was no getting away from one's self.  So I got Sophy to lend me a
hand, and we soon shifted their quarters; and now I am quite snug, with
my little shaving glass in one corner, and another great thing that I
never go near."

Anne, amused in spite of herself, was rather distressed for an answer,
and the Admiral, fearing he might not have been civil enough, took up
the subject again, to say--

"The next time you write to your good father, Miss Elliot, pray give
him my compliments and Mrs Croft's, and say that we are settled here
quite to our liking, and have no fault at all to find with the place.
The breakfast-room chimney smokes a little, I grant you, but it is only
when the wind is due north and blows hard, which may not happen three
times a winter.  And take it altogether, now that we have been into
most of the houses hereabouts and can judge, there is not one that we
like better than this.  Pray say so, with my compliments.  He will be
glad to hear it."

Lady Russell and Mrs Croft were very well pleased with each other: but
the acquaintance which this visit began was fated not to proceed far at
present; for when it was returned, the Crofts announced themselves to
be going away for a few weeks, to visit their connexions in the north
of the county, and probably might not be at home again before Lady
Russell would be removing to Bath.

So ended all danger to Anne of meeting Captain Wentworth at Kellynch
Hall, or of seeing him in company with her friend.  Everything was safe
enough, and she smiled over the many anxious feelings she had wasted on
the subject.

　　安妮在厄泼克劳斯余下的时间只有两天了，完全是在大宅里度过的。她满意地发现，她在那里极为有用，既是个离不开的伙伴，又可以帮助为将来做好一切安排。若不然，默斯格罗夫夫妇处于如此痛苦的心境，要做这些安排可就难了。
　　次日一早，莱姆就有人来报消息。路易莎还依然如故，没有出现比以前恶化的迹象。过了几个钟头之后，查尔斯带来了更新、更具体的情况。他倒挺乐观的。虽不能指望迅速痊愈，但就伤势的严重程度而言，情况进展得还是很顺利的。说起哈维尔夫妇，他怎么也道不尽他们的恩惠，特别是哈维尔夫人的精心护理。她的确什么事也不留给玛丽干。昨天晚上，查尔斯和玛丽经她劝说，很早就回到了旅馆。今天早上，玛丽的歇斯底里病又发作了。查尔斯离开的时候，她正要和本威克中校出去散步，他希望这对她会有好处。他眼有些遗憾，前一天没有说服她跟着回家。不过说实话，哈维尔夫人什么事情也不留给别人干。
　　查尔斯当天下午要回到莱姆，起初他父亲也有点想跟着他去，无奈夫人小姐不同意。那样只会给别人增添麻烦，给他自己增加痛劳。后来提出了个更好的计划，而且照办了。查尔斯让人从克鲁克思赶来了一辆两轮轻便马车，然后拉回了一个更管用的家庭老保为她带大了所有的孩子，并且眼见着最后一个孩子（那位玩心太重、长期娇生惯养的哈里少爷）跟着哥哥们去上学。她现在还住在那空荡荡的保育室里补补袜子，给周围的人治治脓疤、包包伤口，因此一听说让她去帮助护理亲爱的路易莎小姐，真是喜不自禁。先前，默斯格罗夫太太和亨丽埃塔也膜模糊糊地有过让萨拉去帮忙的愿望。但是，假若安妮不在的话，这事情就很难确定下来，不会这么快就被发觉是切实可行的。
　　第二天，多亏了查尔斯·海特，他们听到了路易莎的详细情况，这种情况有必要每二十四小时就听到一次。他特意去了一趟莱姆，介绍的情况仍然是令人鼓舞的。据信，路易莎神志清醒的时间越来越长。所有报告都说，温特沃思上校似乎在莱姆住下了。
　　安妮明天就要离开，这是大家都为之担忧的一桩事。“她走了我们该怎么办？我们相互之间谁也安慰不了谁。”大家如此这般地说来说去，安妮心里明白他们都有个共同的心愿，觉得最好帮他们挑明了，动员他们马上都去莱姆。她没遇到什么困难，大伙当即决定要去那里，而且明天就去，或者住进旅馆，或者住进公寓，怎么合适怎么办，直呆到亲爱的路易莎可以挪动为止。他们一定能给护理她的好心人减少点麻烦，至少可以帮助哈维尔夫人照应一下她的孩子。总而言之，他们为这一决定感到欣喜，安妮也对自己的所作所为感到高兴。她觉得，她呆在厄泼克劳斯的最后一个上午，最好用来帮助他们做做准备，早早地打发他们上路，虽说这样一来，这大宅里就冷冷清清地剩下她一个人了。
　　除了乡舍里的小家伙以外，给两家人带来勃勃生气、给厄泼克劳斯带来欢快气息的人们当中，现在只剩下安妮一个人了，孤单单的一个人。几天来的变化可真大啊！
　　路易莎要是痊愈了，一切都会重新好起来。她将重温以往的幸福，而且要胜过以往。她痊愈之后会出现什么情况，这是毋庸置疑的，而在安妮看来，也是如此。她的屋子虽说现在冷冷清清，只住着一个沉闷不乐的她，但是几个月之后，屋里便会重新充满欢乐和幸福，充满热烈而美满的爱情，一切都与安妮·埃利奥特的境况迥然不同。
　　这是十一月间一个昏沉沉的日子，一场霏霏细雨几乎遮断了窗外本来清晰可辨的景物。安妮就这样百无聊赖地沉思了一个钟头，这就使她极高兴听到拉塞尔夫人的马车到来的声音。然而，她虽说很想走掉，但是离开大宅，告别乡舍，眼望着它那黑沉沉、湿淋淋、令人难受的游廊，甚至透过模糊的窗玻璃看到庄上最后的几座寒舍时，她的心中不由得感到十分悲哀。厄泼克劳斯发生的一幕幕情景促使她十分珍惜这个地方。这里记载着许多痛楚，这种痛楚一度是剧烈的，现在减弱了。这里还记载着一些不记仇隙的往事，一些友谊与和解的气息，这种气息永远不能再期望了，但却是永远一值得珍惜的。她把这一切都抛到后面了，只留下这样的记忆，即这些事情的确发生过。
　　安妮自从九月间离开拉塞尔夫人的小屋以来，从未进入过凯林奇。不过，这也大可不必。有那么几回，她本来是可以到大厦里去的，但她都设法躲避开了。她这头一次回来，就是要在小屋那些漂亮别致的房间里住下来，好给女主人增添些欢乐。
　　拉塞尔夫人见到她，欣喜之余还夹带着几分忧虑。她知道谁常去厄泼克劳斯。然而幸运的是，要么安妮变得更丰润更漂亮了，要么拉塞尔夫人认为她如此。安妮听到她的恭维以后，乐滋滋地把这些恭维话同她堂兄的默然爱慕联系了起来，希望自己能获得青春和美的第二个春天。
　　她们一开始交谈，安妮就觉察到自己思想上起了变化。她刚离开凯林奇的时候，满脑子都在思付一些问题，后来她觉得这些问题在默斯格罗夫府上没有得到重视一下得不埋藏在心底，而现在却好，这些问题都变成了次要问题。她最近甚至不想她的父亲、姐姐和巴思。她对厄泼克劳斯的关切胜过了对他们的关切。当拉塞尔夫人旧话重提，谈到她们以往的希望和忧虑，谈到她对他们在卡姆登巷租下的房子感到满意，对克莱夫人仍然和他们住在一起感到遗憾时，安妮实在不好意思让她知道：她考虑得更多的是莱姆和路易莎·默斯格罗夫，以及她在那里的所有朋友；她更感兴趣的是哈维尔夫妇和本威克中校的寓所和友谊，而不是她父亲在卡姆登巷的住宅，不是她姐姐同克莱夫人的亲密关系。实际上，她是为了迎合拉塞尔夫人，才无可奈何地对那些她本应特别关心的问题，竭力装出同等关心的样子。
　　她们谈到另外一个话题时，起先有点尴尬。她们必然要谈起莱姆的那起事故。前一天，拉塞尔夫人刚到达五分钟，就有人把整个事情原原本本地说给她听了。不过她们还是要谈及这件事，拉塞尔夫人总会进行询问，总会对这轻率的行为表示遗憾，对事情的结果表示伤心，而两人总会提到温特沃思上校的名字。安妮意识到，她不及拉塞尔夫人来得坦然。她说不出他的名字，不敢正视拉塞尔夫人的目光，后来干脆采取权宜之计，简单述说了她对他与路易莎谈恋爱的看法。说出这件事之后，他的名字不再使她感到烦恼了。
　　拉塞尔夫人只得镇静自若地听着，并且祝愿他们幸福，可内心里却感到既气愤又得意，既高兴又鄙夷，因为这家伙二十三岁时似乎还多少懂得一点安妮·埃利奥特小姐的价值，可是八年过后，他居然被一位路易莎·默斯格罗夫小姐给迷住了。
　　平平静静地过了三四天，没有出现什么特殊情况，只是收到了莱姆发来的一两封短信，信是怎么送到安妮手里的，她也说不上来，反正带来了路易莎大有好转的消息。拉塞尔夫人是个礼貌周到的人，几天过后，她再也沉不住气了，过去只是隐隐约约地折磨着自己，现在她终于带着明确果断的口气说道：“我应当去拜访克罗夫特夫人，我的确应当马上去拜访她。安妮，你有勇气和我一起去大厦拜访吗？这对我们两个都是一桩痛苦的事情。”
　　安妮并没有畏缩，相反，她心里想的正像她嘴里说的那样：
　　“我想，你很可能比我更痛苦些。你感情上不及我那样能适应这一变化。我一直呆在这一带，对此已经习以为常了。”
    她在这个话题上本来还可以多说几句，因为她实在太推崇克罗夫特夫妇了，认为她父亲能找到这样的房客真够幸运，觉得教区里肯定有了个好榜样，穷人们肯定会受到无微不至的关怀和接济。
　　她家不得已搬走了，她不管感到多么懊恼，多么羞愧，良知上却觉得，不配留下的人搬走了，凯林奇大厦落到了比它的主人们更合适的人手里。毫无疑问，这种认识必然孕育着痛苦，而且是一种极大的痛苦。不过，她与拉塞尔夫人不同，重新进入大厦，走过那些十分熟悉的房间时，不会感到她所感到的那种痛苦。
　　此时此刻，安妮无法对自己说：“这些房间应该仅仅属于我们。哦，它们的命运多么悲惨！大厦里住上了身份多么不相称的人！一个名门世家就这样给撵走了！让几个陌生人给取而代之了！”不，除非她想起自己的母亲，想起她坐在那儿掌管家务的地方，否则她不会发出那样的叹息。
　　克罗夫特夫人待她总是和和气气的，使她愉快地感到自己很受喜爱。眼下这次，她在大厦里接待她，更是关怀备至。
　　莱姆发生的可悲事件很快便成了主要话题。她们交换了一下病人的最新消息，显然两位女士都是头天上午同一时刻得到消息的。原来，温特沃思上校昨天回到了凯林奇（这是出事以后的头一回），给安妮带来了最后一封信，可她却查不出这信究竟是怎么送到的。温特沃思上校逗留了几个小时，然后又回到莱姆，目前，不打算再离开了。安妮特别发觉，他还询问了她的情况，希望埃利奥特小姐没有累坏身子，并且把她的劳苦功高美言了一番。这是很宽怀大度的，几乎比任何其他事情都使她感到愉快。
　　她们两个都是稳重而理智的女人，判断问题都以确凿的事实为依据，因此谈论起这次可悲的灾难来，只能采取一种方式。她们不折不扣地断定，这是过于轻率鲁莽造成的，后果可怕之至，一想到默斯格罗夫小姐还不知道何时何日才能痊愈，很可能还要留下后遗症，真叫人不寒而栗！将军概括地大声说道：
　　“晦！这事真糟糕透了。小伙子谈恋爱，把女友的脑袋都摔破了，埃利奥特小姐，这莫非是一种新式恋爱法？这真叫摔破脑袋上石膏啊！”
　　克罗夫特将军的语气神态并不很中拉塞尔夫人的意，但是却让安妮感到高兴。他心地善良，个性直爽，具有莫大的魅力。
　　“晤，你进来发现我们住在这儿，”他猛然打断了沉思，说道，“心里一定觉得不好受。说实话，我先前没想到这一点，可你一定觉得很不好受。不过，请你不要客气。你要是愿意的话，可以起来到各个屋里转转。”
　　“下次吧，先生，谢谢您。这次不啦。”
　　“哈，什么时候都行。你随时都可以从矮树丛那里走进来。你会发现，我们的伞都挂在那门口附近。那是个很适合的地方，对吧？不过，”他顿了顿，“你不会觉得那是个很适合的地方，因为你们的伞总是放在男管家的屋里。是的，我想情况总是如此的。一个人的做事方式可能与别人的同样切实可行，但我们还是最喜欢自己的做事方式。因此是不是要到屋里转转，得由你自己作主。”
　　安妮觉得她还是可以谢绝的，便十分感激地作了表示。
　　“我们做的改动很少，”将军略思片刻，继续说道。“很少。我们在厄泼克劳斯对你说过那洗衣房的门。我们对它改动很大。那小门洞那么不方便，天下有的人家居然能忍受这么长时间，真叫人感到奇怪！请你告诉沃尔特爵士，我们做了改建，谢泼德先生认为，这是这幢房子历来所做出的最了不起的改建。的确，我应该替我们自己说句公道话，我们所做的几处修缮，都比原来强多了。不过，这都是我妻子的功劳。我的贡献很小，我只是让人搬走了我化妆室里的几面大镜子，那都是你父亲的。真是个了不起的人，一个真正的绅士。可是我倒觉得，埃利奥特小姐，”他带着沉思的神情，“我倒觉得就他的年龄而言，他倒是个讲究衣着的人。摆上这么多的镜子！哦，上帝！你说什么也躲不开自己的影子。于是我找索菲来帮忙，很快就把镜子搬走了。现在我就舒服多了，角落里有面小镜子刮脸用，还有个大家伙我从不挨近。”
　　安妮情不自禁地乐了，可又苦苦地不知道回答什么是好。将军唯恐自己不够客气，便接着这话头继续说道：
　　“埃利奥特小姐，你下次给令尊写信的时候，请代我和克罗夫特夫人问候他，告诉他我们称心如意地住下来了，对这地方没有什么可挑剔的。就算餐厅的烟囱有点漏烟吧，可那只是刮正北风，而且刮得很厉害的时候，一冬或许碰不上三次。总的说来，我们去过附近的大多数房子，可以断言，我们最喜欢的还是这一幢。请你就这么告诉他，并转达我的问候。他听到了会高兴的。”
　　拉塞尔夫人和克罗夫特夫人相互都十分中意，不过也是命中注定，由这次拜访开始的结交暂时不会有什么进展，因为克罗夫特夫妇回访时宣布，他们要离开几个星期，去探望郡北部的亲戚，可能到拉塞尔夫人去巴思的时候还回不来。
　　于是，危险消除了，安妮不可能在凯林奇大厦遇见温特沃思上校了，不可能见到他同她的朋友在一起了。一切都保险了，她为这事担心来担心去的，全是白费心思，她不禁感到好笑。

回复引用

ZxID：9184039

等级: 派派版主

一二三四五六七~~~

举报只看该作者 15楼发表于: 2013-10-27 0

Chapter Fourteen

Though Charles and Mary had remained at Lyme much longer after Mr and
Mrs Musgrove's going than Anne conceived they could have been at all
wanted, they were yet the first of the family to be at home again; and
as soon as possible after their return to Uppercross they drove over to
the Lodge.  They had left Louisa beginning to sit up; but her head,
though clear, was exceedingly weak, and her nerves susceptible to the
highest extreme of tenderness; and though she might be pronounced to be
altogether doing very well, it was still impossible to say when she
might be able to bear the removal home; and her father and mother, who
must return in time to receive their younger children for the Christmas
holidays, had hardly a hope of being allowed to bring her with them.

They had been all in lodgings together.  Mrs Musgrove had got Mrs
Harville's children away as much as she could, every possible supply
from Uppercross had been furnished, to lighten the inconvenience to the
Harvilles, while the Harvilles had been wanting them to come to dinner
every day; and in short, it seemed to have been only a struggle on each
side as to which should be most disinterested and hospitable.

Mary had had her evils; but upon the whole, as was evident by her
staying so long, she had found more to enjoy than to suffer.  Charles
Hayter had been at Lyme oftener than suited her; and when they dined
with the Harvilles there had been only a maid-servant to wait, and at
first Mrs Harville had always given Mrs Musgrove precedence; but then,
she had received so very handsome an apology from her on finding out
whose daughter she was, and there had been so much going on every day,
there had been so many walks between their lodgings and the Harvilles,
and she had got books from the library, and changed them so often, that
the balance had certainly been much in favour of Lyme.  She had been
taken to Charmouth too, and she had bathed, and she had gone to church,
and there were a great many more people to look at in the church at
Lyme than at Uppercross; and all this, joined to the sense of being so
very useful, had made really an agreeable fortnight.

Anne enquired after Captain Benwick, Mary's face was clouded directly.
Charles laughed.

"Oh! Captain Benwick is very well, I believe, but he is a very odd
young man.  I do not know what he would be at.  We asked him to come
home with us for a day or two:  Charles undertook to give him some
shooting, and he seemed quite delighted, and, for my part, I thought it
was all settled; when behold! on Tuesday night, he made a very awkward
sort of excuse; 'he never shot' and he had 'been quite misunderstood,'
and he had promised this and he had promised that, and the end of it
was, I found, that he did not mean to come.  I suppose he was afraid of
finding it dull; but upon my word I should have thought we were lively
enough at the Cottage for such a heart-broken man as Captain Benwick."

Charles laughed again and said, "Now Mary, you know very well how it
really was.  It was all your doing," (turning to Anne.) "He fancied
that if he went with us, he should find you close by: he fancied
everybody to be living in Uppercross; and when he discovered that Lady
Russell lived three miles off, his heart failed him, and he had not
courage to come.  That is the fact, upon my honour, Mary knows it is."

But Mary did not give into it very graciously, whether from not
considering Captain Benwick entitled by birth and situation to be in
love with an Elliot, or from not wanting to believe Anne a greater
attraction to Uppercross than herself, must be left to be guessed.
Anne's good-will, however, was not to be lessened by what she heard.
She boldly acknowledged herself flattered, and continued her enquiries.

"Oh! he talks of you," cried Charles, "in such terms--" Mary
interrupted him. "I declare, Charles, I never heard him mention Anne
twice all the time I was there.  I declare, Anne, he never talks of you
at all."

"No," admitted Charles, "I do not know that he ever does, in a general
way; but however, it is a very clear thing that he admires you
exceedingly.  His head is full of some books that he is reading upon
your recommendation, and he wants to talk to you about them; he has
found out something or other in one of them which he thinks--oh! I
cannot pretend to remember it, but it was something very fine--I
overheard him telling Henrietta all about it; and then 'Miss Elliot'
was spoken of in the highest terms!  Now Mary, I declare it was so, I
heard it myself, and you were in the other room.  'Elegance, sweetness,
beauty.' Oh! there was no end of Miss Elliot's charms."

"And I am sure," cried Mary, warmly, "it was a very little to his
credit, if he did.  Miss Harville only died last June.  Such a heart is
very little worth having; is it, Lady Russell?  I am sure you will
agree with me."

"I must see Captain Benwick before I decide," said Lady Russell,
smiling.

"And that you are very likely to do very soon, I can tell you, ma'am,"
said Charles.  "Though he had not nerves for coming away with us, and
setting off again afterwards to pay a formal visit here, he will make
his way over to Kellynch one day by himself, you may depend on it.  I
told him the distance and the road, and I told him of the church's
being so very well worth seeing; for as he has a taste for those sort
of things, I thought that would be a good excuse, and he listened with
all his understanding and soul; and I am sure from his manner that you
will have him calling here soon.  So, I give you notice, Lady Russell."

"Any acquaintance of Anne's will always be welcome to me," was Lady
Russell's kind answer.

"Oh! as to being Anne's acquaintance," said Mary, "I think he is rather
my acquaintance, for I have been seeing him every day this last
fortnight."

"Well, as your joint acquaintance, then, I shall be very happy to see
Captain Benwick."

"You will not find anything very agreeable in him, I assure you, ma'am.
He is one of the dullest young men that ever lived.  He has walked with
me, sometimes, from one end of the sands to the other, without saying a
word.  He is not at all a well-bred young man.  I am sure you will not
like him."

"There we differ, Mary," said Anne.  "I think Lady Russell would like
him.  I think she would be so much pleased with his mind, that she
would very soon see no deficiency in his manner."

"So do I, Anne," said Charles.  "I am sure Lady Russell would like him.
He is just Lady Russell's sort.  Give him a book, and he will read all
day long."

"Yes, that he will!" exclaimed Mary, tauntingly.  "He will sit poring
over his book, and not know when a person speaks to him, or when one
drop's one's scissors, or anything that happens.  Do you think Lady
Russell would like that?"

Lady Russell could not help laughing.  "Upon my word," said she, "I
should not have supposed that my opinion of any one could have admitted
of such difference of conjecture, steady and matter of fact as I may
call myself.  I have really a curiosity to see the person who can give
occasion to such directly opposite notions.  I wish he may be induced
to call here.  And when he does, Mary, you may depend upon hearing my
opinion; but I am determined not to judge him beforehand."

"You will not like him, I will answer for it."

Lady Russell began talking of something else.  Mary spoke with
animation of their meeting with, or rather missing, Mr Elliot so
extraordinarily.

"He is a man," said Lady Russell, "whom I have no wish to see.  His
declining to be on cordial terms with the head of his family, has left
a very strong impression in his disfavour with me."

This decision checked Mary's eagerness, and stopped her short in the
midst of the Elliot countenance.

With regard to Captain Wentworth, though Anne hazarded no enquiries,
there was voluntary communication sufficient.  His spirits had been
greatly recovering lately as might be expected.  As Louisa improved, he
had improved, and he was now quite a different creature from what he
had been the first week.  He had not seen Louisa; and was so extremely
fearful of any ill consequence to her from an interview, that he did
not press for it at all; and, on the contrary, seemed to have a plan of
going away for a week or ten days, till her head was stronger.  He had
talked of going down to Plymouth for a week, and wanted to persuade
Captain Benwick to go with him; but, as Charles maintained to the last,
Captain Benwick seemed much more disposed to ride over to Kellynch.

There can be no doubt that Lady Russell and Anne were both occasionally
thinking of Captain Benwick, from this time.  Lady Russell could not
hear the door-bell without feeling that it might be his herald; nor
could Anne return from any stroll of solitary indulgence in her
father's grounds, or any visit of charity in the village, without
wondering whether she might see him or hear of him.  Captain Benwick
came not, however.  He was either less disposed for it than Charles had
imagined, or he was too shy; and after giving him a week's indulgence,
Lady Russell determined him to be unworthy of the interest which he had
been beginning to excite.

The Musgroves came back to receive their happy boys and girls from
school, bringing with them Mrs Harville's little children, to improve
the noise of Uppercross, and lessen that of Lyme.  Henrietta remained
with Louisa; but all the rest of the family were again in their usual
quarters.

Lady Russell and Anne paid their compliments to them once, when Anne
could not but feel that Uppercross was already quite alive again.
Though neither Henrietta, nor Louisa, nor Charles Hayter, nor Captain
Wentworth were there, the room presented as strong a contrast as could
be wished to the last state she had seen it in.

Immediately surrounding Mrs Musgrove were the little Harvilles, whom
she was sedulously guarding from the tyranny of the two children from
the Cottage, expressly arrived to amuse them.  On one side was a table
occupied by some chattering girls, cutting up silk and gold paper; and
on the other were tressels and trays, bending under the weight of brawn
and cold pies, where riotous boys were holding high revel; the whole
completed by a roaring Christmas fire, which seemed determined to be
heard, in spite of all the noise of the others.  Charles and Mary also
came in, of course, during their visit, and Mr Musgrove made a point of
paying his respects to Lady Russell, and sat down close to her for ten
minutes, talking with a very raised voice, but from the clamour of the
children on his knees, generally in vain.  It was a fine family-piece.

Anne, judging from her own temperament, would have deemed such a
domestic hurricane a bad restorative of the nerves, which Louisa's
illness must have so greatly shaken.  But Mrs Musgrove, who got Anne
near her on purpose to thank her most cordially, again and again, for
all her attentions to them, concluded a short recapitulation of what
she had suffered herself by observing, with a happy glance round the
room, that after all she had gone through, nothing was so likely to do
her good as a little quiet cheerfulness at home.

Louisa was now recovering apace.  Her mother could even think of her
being able to join their party at home, before her brothers and sisters
went to school again.  The Harvilles had promised to come with her and
stay at Uppercross, whenever she returned.  Captain Wentworth was gone,
for the present, to see his brother in Shropshire.

"I hope I shall remember, in future," said Lady Russell, as soon as
they were reseated in the carriage, "not to call at Uppercross in the
Christmas holidays."

Everybody has their taste in noises as well as in other matters; and
sounds are quite innoxious, or most distressing, by their sort rather
than their quantity.  When Lady Russell not long afterwards, was
entering Bath on a wet afternoon, and driving through the long course
of streets from the Old Bridge to Camden Place, amidst the dash of
other carriages, the heavy rumble of carts and drays, the bawling of
newspapermen, muffin-men and milkmen, and the ceaseless clink of
pattens, she made no complaint.  No, these were noises which belonged
to the winter pleasures; her spirits rose under their influence; and
like Mrs Musgrove, she was feeling, though not saying, that after being
long in the country, nothing could be so good for her as a little quiet
cheerfulness.

Anne did not share these feelings.  She persisted in a very determined,
though very silent disinclination for Bath; caught the first dim view
of the extensive buildings, smoking in rain, without any wish of seeing
them better; felt their progress through the streets to be, however
disagreeable, yet too rapid; for who would be glad to see her when she
arrived?  And looked back, with fond regret, to the bustles of
Uppercross and the seclusion of Kellynch.

Elizabeth's last letter had communicated a piece of news of some
interest.  Mr Elliot was in Bath.  He had called in Camden Place; had
called a second time, a third; had been pointedly attentive.  If
Elizabeth and her father did not deceive themselves, had been taking
much pains to seek the acquaintance, and proclaim the value of the
connection, as he had formerly taken pains to shew neglect.  This was
very wonderful if it were true; and Lady Russell was in a state of very
agreeable curiosity and perplexity about Mr Elliot, already recanting
the sentiment she had so lately expressed to Mary, of his being "a man
whom she had no wish to see."  She had a great wish to see him.  If he
really sought to reconcile himself like a dutiful branch, he must be
forgiven for having dismembered himself from the paternal tree.

Anne was not animated to an equal pitch by the circumstance, but she
felt that she would rather see Mr Elliot again than not, which was more
than she could say for many other persons in Bath.

She was put down in Camden Place; and Lady Russell then drove to her
own lodgings, in Rivers Street.

　　默斯格罗夫夫妇去后，查尔斯和玛丽继续呆在莱姆的时间虽说大大超出了安妮的预料，但他们仍然是一家人中最先回家的，而且一回到厄泼克劳斯，便乘车到凯林奇小屋拜访。他们离开莱姆的时候，路易莎已经坐起来了。不过，她的头脑尽管很清楚，身体却极为虚弱，神经也极为脆弱。虽然她可以说恢复得很快，但是仍然说不上什么时候才能够经受住旅途的颠簸，转移到家里。她的父母亲总得按时回去接几个小一点的孩子来家过圣诞节，这就不大可能把她也带回去。
　　他们大家都住在公寓里。默斯格罗夫太太尽可能把哈维尔夫人的小孩领开，尽量从厄泼克劳斯运来些生活用品，以便减少给哈维尔夫妇带来的不便，因为这夫妇俩每天都要请他们去吃饭。总之一句话，双方似乎在开展竞赛，看谁更慷慨无私，更热情好客。
　　玛丽有她自己的伤心事，不过总的来说，从她在莱姆呆了那么久可以看出来，她觉得乐趣多于痛苦。查尔斯·海特不管她高兴不高兴，也经常跑到莱姆来。他们同哈维尔夫妇一道吃饭的时候，屋里仅有一个女仆在服侍，而且哈维尔夫人最初总是把默斯格罗夫太太尊为上席。但是她一旦发现玛丽是谁的女儿，便向她千道歉万赔礼，玛丽也就成天来往不断，在公寓和哈维尔夫妇的住所之间来回奔波，从书斋里借来书，频繁地换来换去。权衡利弊，她觉得莱姆还是不错。玛丽还被带到查茅斯去洗澡，到教堂做礼拜，她发现莱姆教堂里的人比厄泼克劳斯的人多得多。她本来就觉得自己很起作用，再加上这些情况，就使她感到这两个星期的确过得很愉快。
　　安妮问起本威克中校的情况。玛丽的脸上顿时浮起了阴云。查尔斯却失声笑了。
　　“哦！我想本威克中校的情况很好，不过他是个非常古怪的年轻人。我不知道他要干什么。我们请他来家里住上一两天，查尔斯答应陪他去打猎，他似乎也很高兴，而我呢，我还以为事情全谈妥了，可你瞧！他星期二晚上提出了一个十分蹩脚的借口，说他从不打猎，完全被误解了。他作出这样那样的应诺，可是到头来我发现，他并不打算来。我想他怕来这里觉得没意思。可是不瞒你说，我倒认为我们乡舍里热热闹闹的，正适合本威克中校这样一个肝肠寸断的人。”
　　查尔斯又笑了起来，然后说道：“玛丽，你很了解事情的真实情况。这全是你造成的，”他转向安妮。“他以为跟着我们来了，准会发现你就在近前。他以为什么人都住在厄泼克劳斯。当他发现拉塞尔夫人离厄泼克劳斯只有三英里远时，便失去了勇气，不敢来了。我以名誉担保，就是这么回事。玛丽知道情况如此。”
　　但是玛丽并没有欣然表示同意这个看法。究竟是由于她认为本威克中校出身低微、地位卑下，不配爱上一位埃利奥特小姐，还是由于她不愿相信安妮给厄泼克劳斯带来的诱惑力比她自己的还大，这只得留给别人去猜测。不过，安妮并没有因为听到这些话，而削弱自己的好意。她大胆地承认自己感到荣幸，并且继续打听情况。
　　“哦，他常谈起你，”查尔斯嚷道，“听那措词……”玛丽打断了他的话头：“我敢说，查尔斯，我在那里呆了那么长时间，听他提起安妮还不到两次。我敢说，安妮，他从来都不谈论你。”
　　“是的，”查尔斯承认说，“我知道他不随便谈论你，不过他显然极其钦佩你。他脑子里净想着你推荐他读的一些书，还想同你交换读书心得。他从某一本书里受到了什么启发，他认为——哦！我不敢说记得很牢，不过的确是个美好的启发——我听见他原原本本地告诉了亨丽埃塔。接下来他又赞叹不已地说起了‘埃利奥特小姐’！玛丽，我敢肯定情况就是这样，我亲自听到的，当时你呆在另一个房间。‘婉雅，可爱，美丽。’哦！埃利奥特小姐具有无穷无尽的魁力。”
　　“我敢说，”玛丽激动地嚷道，“他这样做并不光彩。哈维尔小姐六月份才去世，他就动这样的心思，这种人要不得，你说是吧，拉塞尔夫人？我想你一定会同意我的看法的。”
　　“我要见到本威克中校以后，才能下结论，”拉塞尔夫人含笑说。
　　“那我可以告诉你，夫人，你八成很快就会见到他，”查尔斯说。
　　“他虽说没有勇气跟我们一起来，随后又不敢启程来这里作正式访问，但他有朝一日会一个人来凯林奇的，你尽管相信好啦。我告诉了他路多远，怎么走，还告诉他我们的教堂很值得一看；因为他喜欢这种东西，我想这会成为一个很好的借口，他听了心领神会。从他的态度看，我管保你们很快就会见到他来这里游玩。因此，我通知你啦，拉塞尔夫人。”
　　“只要是安妮认识的人，我总是欢迎的，”拉塞尔夫人和蔼地答道。
　　“哦！要说安妮认识，”玛丽说，“我想我更认识他，因为这两个星期，我天天都见到他。”
　　“晤，这么说来，既然你们俩都认识本威克中校，那我很高兴见见他。”
　　“实话对你说吧，夫人，你会觉得他一点也不讨人喜欢。他是天下最没意思的一个人。有时候，他陪着我从沙滩的一头走到另一头，一声也不吭。他一点不像个有教养的年轻人。我敢肯定你不会喜欢他的。”
　　“玛丽，在这个问题上我们的看法就不一致了，”安妮说。“我认为拉塞尔夫人是会喜欢他的。我认为她会十分喜欢他有知识，要不了多久，她就会看不到他言谈举止上的缺陷了。”
　　“我也这样认为，安妮，”查尔斯说道。“我想拉塞尔夫人准会喜欢他的。他正是拉塞尔夫人喜欢的那种人。给他一本书，他会整天读个不停。”
　　“是的，他敢情会！”玛丽带着讥消的口吻大声说道。“他会坐在那里潜心读书，有人跟他说话他也不知道，你把剪刀掉在地上他也不晓得，不管出了什么事他都不理会。你认为拉塞尔夫人对此也喜欢？”
　　拉塞尔夫人忍不住笑了。“说实话，”她说，“我真没想到，我对一个人的看法居然会招致如此不同的猜测，尽管我自称自己的看法是始终如一，实事求是的。此人能引起如此截然相反的看法，我倒真想见见他。我希望你们能动员他到这里来。他来了以后，玛丽，你准保能听到我的意见。不过，在这之前，我决不对他妄加评论。”
　　“你不会喜欢他的，这我可以担保。”
　　拉塞尔夫人扯起了别的事情。玛丽心情激动地谈到了他们同埃利奥特先生的奇遇域者更确切地说，异乎寻常地没见到他。
　　“他这个人嘛，”拉塞尔夫人说，“我倒不想见。他拒绝同本家的家长和睦相处，这就给我留下了极坏的印象。”
　　这话说得斩钉截铁，顿时给心头热切的玛丽泼了一盆冷水。她正在谈论埃利奥特家族的相貌特征，一听这话立即打住了。
　　说到温特沃思上校，虽然安妮没有冒昧地加以询问，但是查尔斯夫妇却主动谈了不少情况。可以料想，他的情绪近来已大大恢复正常。随着路易莎的好转，他也好转起来，现在同第一周比较起来，简直判若两人。他一直没见到路易莎涸为生怕一见面会给她带来什么恶果，也就压根儿不催着要见她。相反，他倒似乎打算离开七天十日的，等她头好些了再回来。他曾经说过要去普利茅斯住上一个星期，而且还想动员本威克中校同他一道去。不过，像查尔斯坚持说的，本威克中校似乎更想乘车来凯林奇。
　　毋庸置疑，从此刻起，拉塞尔夫人和安妮都要不时地想起本威克中校。拉塞尔夫人每逢听到门铃声，总觉得兴许有人通报他来了。安妮每次从父亲的庭园里独自散步回来，或是到村里作慈善访问回来，总想知道能不能见到他，或者听到他的消息。可是本威克
　　中校并没有来。他或者不像查尔斯想象的那么愿意来，或者太腼腆。拉塞尔夫人等了他一个星期之后，便断定他不配引起她那么大的兴趣。
　　默斯格罗夫夫妇回来了，从学校里接回自己快乐的子女，而且还把哈维尔夫人的小家伙也带来了，这就使厄泼克劳斯变得更加嘈杂，莱姆倒清静下来。亨丽埃塔仍然陪着路易莎，可是默斯格罗夫家的其他人又都回到了自己府上。
　　一次，拉塞尔夫人和安妮来拜访他们，安妮不能不感到，厄泼克劳斯又十分热闹起来了。虽然亨丽埃塔、路易莎、查尔斯·海特和温特沃思上校都不在场，可是这屋里同她离开时见到的情景形成了鲜明的对照。
　　紧围着默斯格罗夫太太的是哈维尔家的几个小家伙。她小心翼翼地保护着他们，不让他们受到乡舍里两个孩子的欺侮，尽管他俩是特意来逗他们玩的。屋里的一边有一张桌子，围着几个卿卿喳喳的小姑娘，正在剪绸子和金纸。屋子的另一边支着几张搁架，搁架上摆满了盘子，盘子里盛着胶猪肉和冷馅饼，把搁架都压弯了。
　　一伙男孩正在吵吵嚷嚷地狂欢大闹。整个场面还缺少不了那呼呼燃烧的圣诞炉火，尽管屋里已经喧嚣不已，它仿佛非要叫给别人听听似的。两位女士访问期间，查尔斯和玛丽当然也来了，默斯格罗夫先生一心要向拉塞尔夫人表示敬意，在她身边坐了十分钟，提高了嗓门同她说话，但是坐在他膝盖上的孩子吵吵闹闹的，他的话大多听不清。这是一支绝妙的家庭狂欢曲。
　　从安妮的性情来判断，她会认为路易莎病后众人的神经一定大为脆弱，家里这样翻天覆地的闹腾可不利于神经的恢复。却说默斯格罗夫太太，她特意把安妮拉到身边，极其热诚地一再感谢她对他们的多方关照。她还简要述说了一番她自己遭受的痛苦，最后乐滋滋地向屋里扫视了一圈说，吃尽了这番苦头之后，最好的补偿办法还是呆在家里过几天清静、快活的日子。
　　路易莎正在迅速复原。她母亲甚至在盘算，她可以在弟弟妹妹们返校之前回到家里。哈维尔夫妇答应，不管路易莎什么时候回来，都陪她来厄泼克劳斯住一段时间。温特沃思上校眼下不在了，他去希罗普郡看望他哥哥去了。
　　“我想我要记住，”她们一坐进马车，拉塞尔夫人便说道，“以后可别赶在圣诞节期间来访问厄泼克劳斯。”
　　像在其他问题上一样，人人都对喧闹声有着自己的鉴赏力。各种声音究竟是无害的还是令人烦恼的，要看其种类，而不是看其响亮程度。此后不久，一个雨天的下午，拉塞尔夫人来到了巴思。马车沿着长长的街道，从老桥往卡姆登巷驶去，只见别的马车横冲直撞的，大小货车发出沉重的轰隆声，卖报的、卖松饼的、送牛奶的，都在高声叫喊，木制套鞋咋喀咋喀地响个不停，可是她倒没有抱怨。不，这是冬季给人带来乐趣的声音，听到这些声音，她的情绪也跟着高涨起来。她像默斯格罗夫太太一样，虽然嘴里不说，心里却觉得：在乡下呆了这么久，最好换个清静、快乐的环境住几天。
　　安妮并不这样想。她虽然默默不语，但却硬是不喜欢巴思这地方。她隐隐约约地望见了阴雨笼罩、烟雾腾腾的高楼大厦，一点儿也不想仔细观赏。马车走在大街上，尽管令人生厌，却又嫌跑得太快，因为到达之后，有谁见了她会感到高兴呢？于是，她带着眷恋惆怅的心情，回顾起厄泼克劳斯的喧闹和凯林奇的僻静。
　　伊丽莎白的最后一封信传来一条有趣的消息：埃利奥特先生就在巴思。他到卡姆登巷登门拜访了一次，后来又拜访了第二次，第三次，显得十分殷勤。如果伊丽莎白和她父亲没有搞错的话，埃利奥特先生就像以前拼命怠慢他们一样，现在却在拼命地巴结他们，公开宣称这是一门贵亲。如果情况果真如此，那就妙了。拉塞尔夫人对埃利奥特先生既好奇，又纳闷，心里一高兴，早就抛弃了她最近向玛丽表示的“不想见这个人”的那股情绪。她很想见见他。
　　如果他真想心甘情愿地使自己成为埃利奥特家族的孝子，那么人们倒应当宽恕他一度脱离了自己的父系家族。
　　安妮对情况并不这么乐观，不过她觉得，她不妨再见见埃利奥特先生，而对巴思的其他好多人，她却连见都不想见。
　　她在卡姆登巷下了车。随即，拉塞尔夫人乘车向她在里弗斯街的寓所驶去。

回复引用

ZxID：9184039

等级: 派派版主

一二三四五六七~~~

举报只看该作者 16楼发表于: 2013-10-27 0

Chapter Fifteen

Sir Walter had taken a very good house in Camden Place, a lofty
dignified situation, such as becomes a man of consequence; and both he
and Elizabeth were settled there, much to their satisfaction.

Anne entered it with a sinking heart, anticipating an imprisonment of
many months, and anxiously saying to herself, "Oh! when shall I leave
you again?"  A degree of unexpected cordiality, however, in the welcome
she received, did her good.  Her father and sister were glad to see
her, for the sake of shewing her the house and furniture, and met her
with kindness.  Her making a fourth, when they sat down to dinner, was
noticed as an advantage.

Mrs Clay was very pleasant, and very smiling, but her courtesies and
smiles were more a matter of course.  Anne had always felt that she
would pretend what was proper on her arrival, but the complaisance of
the others was unlooked for.  They were evidently in excellent spirits,
and she was soon to listen to the causes.  They had no inclination to
listen to her.  After laying out for some compliments of being deeply
regretted in their old neighbourhood, which Anne could not pay, they
had only a few faint enquiries to make, before the talk must be all
their own.  Uppercross excited no interest, Kellynch very little: it
was all Bath.

They had the pleasure of assuring her that Bath more than answered
their expectations in every respect.  Their house was undoubtedly the
best in Camden Place; their drawing-rooms had many decided advantages
over all the others which they had either seen or heard of, and the
superiority was not less in the style of the fitting-up, or the taste
of the furniture.  Their acquaintance was exceedingly sought after.
Everybody was wanting to visit them.  They had drawn back from many
introductions, and still were perpetually having cards left by people
of whom they knew nothing.

Here were funds of enjoyment.  Could Anne wonder that her father and
sister were happy?  She might not wonder, but she must sigh that her
father should feel no degradation in his change, should see nothing to
regret in the duties and dignity of the resident landholder, should
find so much to be vain of in the littlenesses of a town; and she must
sigh, and smile, and wonder too, as Elizabeth threw open the
folding-doors and walked with exultation from one drawing-room to the
other, boasting of their space; at the possibility of that woman, who
had been mistress of Kellynch Hall, finding extent to be proud of
between two walls, perhaps thirty feet asunder.

But this was not all which they had to make them happy.  They had Mr
Elliot too.  Anne had a great deal to hear of Mr Elliot.  He was not
only pardoned, they were delighted with him.  He had been in Bath about
a fortnight; (he had passed through Bath in November, in his way to
London, when the intelligence of Sir Walter's being settled there had
of course reached him, though only twenty-four hours in the place, but
he had not been able to avail himself of it;) but he had now been a
fortnight in Bath, and his first object on arriving, had been to leave
his card in Camden Place, following it up by such assiduous endeavours
to meet, and when they did meet, by such great openness of conduct,
such readiness to apologize for the past, such solicitude to be
received as a relation again, that their former good understanding was
completely re-established.

They had not a fault to find in him.  He had explained away all the
appearance of neglect on his own side.  It had originated in
misapprehension entirely.  He had never had an idea of throwing himself
off; he had feared that he was thrown off, but knew not why, and
delicacy had kept him silent.  Upon the hint of having spoken
disrespectfully or carelessly of the family and the family honours, he
was quite indignant.  He, who had ever boasted of being an Elliot, and
whose feelings, as to connection, were only too strict to suit the
unfeudal tone of the present day.  He was astonished, indeed, but his
character and general conduct must refute it.  He could refer Sir
Walter to all who knew him; and certainly, the pains he had been taking
on this, the first opportunity of reconciliation, to be restored to the
footing of a relation and heir-presumptive, was a strong proof of his
opinions on the subject.

The circumstances of his marriage, too, were found to admit of much
extenuation.  This was an article not to be entered on by himself; but
a very intimate friend of his, a Colonel Wallis, a highly respectable
man, perfectly the gentleman, (and not an ill-looking man, Sir Walter
added), who was living in very good style in Marlborough Buildings, and
had, at his own particular request, been admitted to their acquaintance
through Mr Elliot, had mentioned one or two things relative to the
marriage, which made a material difference in the discredit of it.

Colonel Wallis had known Mr Elliot long, had been well acquainted also
with his wife, had perfectly understood the whole story.  She was
certainly not a woman of family, but well educated, accomplished, rich,
and excessively in love with his friend.  There had been the charm.
She had sought him.  Without that attraction, not all her money would
have tempted Elliot, and Sir Walter was, moreover, assured of her
having been a very fine woman.  Here was a great deal to soften the
business.  A very fine woman with a large fortune, in love with him!
Sir Walter seemed to admit it as complete apology; and though Elizabeth
could not see the circumstance in quite so favourable a light, she
allowed it be a great extenuation.

Mr Elliot had called repeatedly, had dined with them once, evidently
delighted by the distinction of being asked, for they gave no dinners
in general; delighted, in short, by every proof of cousinly notice, and
placing his whole happiness in being on intimate terms in Camden Place.

Anne listened, but without quite understanding it.  Allowances, large
allowances, she knew, must be made for the ideas of those who spoke.
She heard it all under embellishment.  All that sounded extravagant or
irrational in the progress of the reconciliation might have no origin
but in the language of the relators.  Still, however, she had the
sensation of there being something more than immediately appeared, in
Mr Elliot's wishing, after an interval of so many years, to be well
received by them.  In a worldly view, he had nothing to gain by being
on terms with Sir Walter; nothing to risk by a state of variance.  In
all probability he was already the richer of the two, and the Kellynch
estate would as surely be his hereafter as the title.  A sensible man,
and he had looked like a very sensible man, why should it be an object
to him?  She could only offer one solution; it was, perhaps, for
Elizabeth's sake.  There might really have been a liking formerly,
though convenience and accident had drawn him a different way; and now
that he could afford to please himself, he might mean to pay his
addresses to her.  Elizabeth was certainly very handsome, with
well-bred, elegant manners, and her character might never have been
penetrated by Mr Elliot, knowing her but in public, and when very young
himself.  How her temper and understanding might bear the investigation
of his present keener time of life was another concern and rather a
fearful one.  Most earnestly did she wish that he might not be too
nice, or too observant if Elizabeth were his object; and that Elizabeth
was disposed to believe herself so, and that her friend Mrs Clay was
encouraging the idea, seemed apparent by a glance or two between them,
while Mr Elliot's frequent visits were talked of.

Anne mentioned the glimpses she had had of him at Lyme, but without
being much attended to.  "Oh! yes, perhaps, it had been Mr Elliot.
They did not know.  It might be him, perhaps."  They could not listen
to her description of him.  They were describing him themselves; Sir
Walter especially.  He did justice to his very gentlemanlike
appearance, his air of elegance and fashion, his good shaped face, his
sensible eye; but, at the same time, "must lament his being very much
under-hung, a defect which time seemed to have increased; nor could he
pretend to say that ten years had not altered almost every feature for
the worse.  Mr Elliot appeared to think that he (Sir Walter) was
looking exactly as he had done when they last parted;" but Sir Walter
had "not been able to return the compliment entirely, which had
embarrassed him.  He did not mean to complain, however.  Mr Elliot was
better to look at than most men, and he had no objection to being seen
with him anywhere."

Mr Elliot, and his friends in Marlborough Buildings, were talked of the
whole evening.  "Colonel Wallis had been so impatient to be introduced
to them! and Mr Elliot so anxious that he should!" and there was a Mrs
Wallis, at present known only to them by description, as she was in
daily expectation of her confinement; but Mr Elliot spoke of her as "a
most charming woman, quite worthy of being known in Camden Place," and
as soon as she recovered they were to be acquainted.  Sir Walter
thought much of Mrs Wallis; she was said to be an excessively pretty
woman, beautiful.  "He longed to see her.  He hoped she might make some
amends for the many very plain faces he was continually passing in the
streets.  The worst of Bath was the number of its plain women.  He did
not mean to say that there were no pretty women, but the number of the
plain was out of all proportion.  He had frequently observed, as he
walked, that one handsome face would be followed by thirty, or
five-and-thirty frights; and once, as he had stood in a shop on Bond
Street, he had counted eighty-seven women go by, one after another,
without there being a tolerable face among them.  It had been a frosty
morning, to be sure, a sharp frost, which hardly one woman in a
thousand could stand the test of.  But still, there certainly were a
dreadful multitude of ugly women in Bath; and as for the men!  they
were infinitely worse.  Such scarecrows as the streets were full of!
It was evident how little the women were used to the sight of anything
tolerable, by the effect which a man of decent appearance produced.  He
had never walked anywhere arm-in-arm with Colonel Wallis (who was a
fine military figure, though sandy-haired) without observing that every
woman's eye was upon him; every woman's eye was sure to be upon Colonel
Wallis."  Modest Sir Walter!  He was not allowed to escape, however.
His daughter and Mrs Clay united in hinting that Colonel Wallis's
companion might have as good a figure as Colonel Wallis, and certainly
was not sandy-haired.

"How is Mary looking?" said Sir Walter, in the height of his good
humour.  "The last time I saw her she had a red nose, but I hope that
may not happen every day."

"Oh! no, that must have been quite accidental.  In general she has been
in very good health and very good looks since Michaelmas."

"If I thought it would not tempt her to go out in sharp winds, and grow
coarse, I would send her a new hat and pelisse."

Anne was considering whether she should venture to suggest that a gown,
or a cap, would not be liable to any such misuse, when a knock at the
door suspended everything.  "A knock at the door! and so late!  It was
ten o'clock.  Could it be Mr Elliot?  They knew he was to dine in
Lansdown Crescent.  It was possible that he might stop in his way home
to ask them how they did.  They could think of no one else.  Mrs Clay
decidedly thought it Mr Elliot's knock."  Mrs Clay was right.  With all
the state which a butler and foot-boy could give, Mr Elliot was ushered
into the room.

It was the same, the very same man, with no difference but of dress.
Anne drew a little back, while the others received his compliments, and
her sister his apologies for calling at so unusual an hour, but "he
could not be so near without wishing to know that neither she nor her
friend had taken cold the day before," &c. &c; which was all as
politely done, and as politely taken, as possible, but her part must
follow then.  Sir Walter talked of his youngest daughter; "Mr Elliot
must give him leave to present him to his youngest daughter" (there was
no occasion for remembering Mary); and Anne, smiling and blushing, very
becomingly shewed to Mr Elliot the pretty features which he had by no
means forgotten, and instantly saw, with amusement at his little start
of surprise, that he had not been at all aware of who she was.  He
looked completely astonished, but not more astonished than pleased; his
eyes brightened! and with the most perfect alacrity he welcomed the
relationship, alluded to the past, and entreated to be received as an
acquaintance already.  He was quite as good-looking as he had appeared
at Lyme, his countenance improved by speaking, and his manners were so
exactly what they ought to be, so polished, so easy, so particularly
agreeable, that she could compare them in excellence to only one
person's manners.  They were not the same, but they were, perhaps,
equally good.

He sat down with them, and improved their conversation very much.
There could be no doubt of his being a sensible man.  Ten minutes were
enough to certify that.  His tone, his expressions, his choice of
subject, his knowing where to stop; it was all the operation of a
sensible, discerning mind.  As soon as he could, he began to talk to
her of Lyme, wanting to compare opinions respecting the place, but
especially wanting to speak of the circumstance of their happening to
be guests in the same inn at the same time; to give his own route,
understand something of hers, and regret that he should have lost such
an opportunity of paying his respects to her.  She gave him a short
account of her party and business at Lyme.  His regret increased as he
listened.  He had spent his whole solitary evening in the room
adjoining theirs; had heard voices, mirth continually; thought they
must be a most delightful set of people, longed to be with them, but
certainly without the smallest suspicion of his possessing the shadow
of a right to introduce himself.  If he had but asked who the party
were!  The name of Musgrove would have told him enough.  "Well, it
would serve to cure him of an absurd practice of never asking a
question at an inn, which he had adopted, when quite a young man, on
the principal of its being very ungenteel to be curious.

"The notions of a young man of one or two and twenty," said he, "as to
what is necessary in manners to make him quite the thing, are more
absurd, I believe, than those of any other set of beings in the world.
The folly of the means they often employ is only to be equalled by the
folly of what they have in view."

But he must not be addressing his reflections to Anne alone: he knew
it; he was soon diffused again among the others, and it was only at
intervals that he could return to Lyme.

His enquiries, however, produced at length an account of the scene she
had been engaged in there, soon after his leaving the place.  Having
alluded to "an accident,"  he must hear the whole.  When he questioned,
Sir Walter and Elizabeth began to question also, but the difference in
their manner of doing it could not be unfelt.  She could only compare
Mr Elliot to Lady Russell, in the wish of really comprehending what had
passed, and in the degree of concern for what she must have suffered in
witnessing it.

He staid an hour with them.  The elegant little clock on the mantel-piece
had struck "eleven with its silver sounds," and the watchman was
beginning to be heard at a distance telling the same tale, before Mr
Elliot or any of them seemed to feel that he had been there long.

Anne could not have supposed it possible that her first evening in
Camden Place could have passed so well!

　　沃尔特爵士在卡姆登巷租了一幢上好的房子，地势又高又威严，正好适合一个贵绅的身份。他和伊丽莎白都在那里住了下来，感到十分称心如意。
　　安妮怀着沉重的心情走进屋去，一想到自己要在这里关上好几个月，便焦灼不安地自言自语道：“哦！我什么时候能再离开你？”
　　不过出乎意料，她受到了相当热情的欢迎，这使她感到欣慰。她父亲和姐姐就想让她看看房子、家具，见到她颇为高兴，待她十分和气。大伙坐下吃饭时，发现多了个第四者，这也不无好处。
　　克莱夫人和颜悦色，笑容满面，不过她的礼貌和微笑倒是理所当然的事情。安妮总是觉得，她一到来，克莱夫人就会装出礼貌周到的样子，然而另外两个人的如此多礼却是没有料到的。显而易见，他们都兴高采烈的，这其中的缘由安妮马上就要听到。他们并不想听她说话，开始还指望她能恭维几句，说说老邻居如何深切地怀念他们，怎奈安妮不会这一套。他们只不过随便询问了两句，然后整个谈话就由他们包揽了。厄泼克劳斯激不起他们的兴趣，凯林奇引起的兴趣也很小，谈来谈去全是巴思。
　　他们高高兴兴地告诉她，巴思无论从哪方面看，都超出了他们的期望。他们的房子在卡姆登巷无疑是最好的，他们的客厅同他们耳闻目睹过的所有客厅比起来，具有许多明显的优点，而这种优越性同样表现在陈设的式样和家具的格调上。人们都争先恐后地结交他们，个个都想拜访他们。他们回避了许多引荐，但仍然有素不相识的人络绎不绝地送来名片。
　　这就是享乐的资本！安妮能对父亲和姐姐的喜悦感到惊讶吗？她或许不会惊讶，但一定会叹息。她父亲居然对自己的变化不觉得屈辱，对失去居住在自己土地上的义务和尊严不感到懊悔，却对呆在一个小城镇里沾沾自喜。当伊丽莎白打开折门，洋洋得意地从一间客厅走到另一间客厅，夸耀这些客厅有多么宽敞时，安妮岂能不为这位女人的行止感到可笑和惊奇，并为之叹息。她原是凯林奇大厦的女主人，现在见到两壁之间大约有三十英尺的距离，居然能够如此得意。
　　然而，这并不是他们为之欣喜的全部内容，其中还有埃利奥特先生。安妮听到他们大谈特谈埃利奥特先生。他不仅受到宽恕，而且博得了他们的欢心。他在巴思住了大约两个星期。（他十一月份去伦敦的途中，曾路过巴思，有关沃尔特爵士移居这里的消息，他当然已有所闻。他虽说在此地逗留了二十四小时，但却未能趁机求得一见。）但是，他如今已在巴思住了两个星期，他到达后的头一件事就是去卡姆登巷递上名片，接着便千方百计地求见。在他们见面的时候，他举止是那样诚恳大方，主动为过去的行为道了歉，又那样急切地希望被重新接纳为本家亲戚，于是他们完全恢复了过去的融洽关系。
　　他们发现他并没有什么过错。他为自己的貌似怠慢作了辩解，说那纯粹是误解造成的。他从没想到要脱离家族。他担心自己被抛弃了，可是又不知道原因何在，而且一直不好意思询问。一听说他曾对家族和荣誉出言不逊，或出言不慎，他不由得义愤填膺。他一向夸耀自己是埃利奥特家族的人，有着极其传统的家族观念，这同现今的非封建风气很不合拍。他的确感到惊讶，不过他的人格和整个行为一定能对这种误解加以反驳。他告诉沃尔特爵士，他可以向熟悉他的一切人了解他的情况。当然，他一得到重修旧好的机会，便在这上面费尽了心血，想把自己恢复到本家和继承人的地位，此事充分证明了他对这个问题的看法。
　　他们发现，他的婚姻情况也是十分情有可原的。这一条他自己不好说，不过他有个非常亲密的朋友——沃利斯上校。这是个很体面的人，一个地地道道的绅士（沃尔特爵士还补充说，他是一个不丑的男子汉），在马尔巴勒大楼过着非常优裕的生活，经他自己特意要求，埃利奥特先生从中介绍，结识了沃尔特爵士父女。他提到了有关埃利奥特先生婚事的一两个情况，这就大大改变了他们的看法搅得事情并非那么不光彩。
　　沃利斯上校早就认识埃利奥特先生，同他妻子也很熟悉，因而对整个事情了如指掌。当然，她不是个大家困秀，但却受过上等教育，多才多艺，也很有钱，极其喜欢他的朋友。她富有怎力，主动追求他。她若是没有那点踢力，她的钱再多也打动不了埃利奥特先生的心，况且，他还向沃尔特爵士担保说，她是个十分漂亮的女人。有了这一大堆情况，事情就好理解了。一个非常有钱、非常漂亮的女人爱上了他。沃尔特爵士似乎承认，照这么说来完全可以谅解。伊丽莎白对此虽说不能完全赞同，却觉得情有可原。
　　埃利奥特先生三番五次地登门拜访，还同他们一起吃过一顿饭。显然，他对自己受到盛情邀请感到高兴，因为沃尔特爵士父女一般并不请人吃饭。总而言之，他为自己受到伯父、堂妹的盛情接待而感到高兴，把自己的整个幸福寄托在同卡姆登巷建立亲善关系上。
　　安妮倾听着，但是又搞不太明白。她知道，对于说话人的观点，她必须打个折扣，很大的折扣。她听到的内容全都经过了添枝加叶。在重修旧好的过程中，那些听起来过火的、不合理的东西可能是说话人的言语引起的。尽管如此，她还是有这样的感觉：间隔了许多年之后，埃利奥特先生又想受到他们的厚待，外表上看不出来，心里可不知道打的什么主意。从世俗的观点来看，他同沃尔特爵士关系好了无利可图，关系坏了也无险可担。十有八九，他已经比沃尔特爵士更有钱了。再说今后，凯林奇庄园连同那爵位肯定要归他所有。他是个聪明人，而且看来十分聪明，那他为什么要蓄意这样干？她只能找到一个解释：说不定是为了伊丽莎白。他过去也许真的喜欢她，不过由于贪图享受和偶然的机遇，他又作出了别的抉择。如今他既然可以按照自己的意愿行事了，就会打算向伊丽莎白求婚。伊丽莎白当然很漂亮，举止端庄娴雅，她的性格也许从来未被埃利奥特先生看透过，因为他只是在公开场合结识了她，而且是在他自己十分年轻的时候。现在他到了更加敏锐的年纪，伊丽莎白的性情和见识能否经得起他的审查，却是令人担心的，而且令人可怕。安妮情恳意切地希望，如果埃利奥特先生当真相中了伊丽莎白，他可不要太挑剔，太认真了。伊丽莎白自认为埃利奥特先生看中了她，而她的朋友克莱夫人也怂恿她这样想，这在大伙谈论埃利奥特先生的频繁来访时，看着她俩眉来眼去地使上一两次眼色，便能一目了然。
　　安妮说起她在莱姆匆匆见过他两眼，可惜没有人注意听。“哦！是的，那也许是埃利奥特先生。我们不清楚。那也许是他。”他们无法听她来形容，因为他们自己在形容他，尤其是沃尔特爵士。他称赞他很有绅士派头，风度优雅入时，脸形好看，还长有一双聪慧的眼睛。不过，他又不得不为他的下颌过于突出表示惋惜，而且这一缺陷似乎越来越明显。他也不能假意奉承，说他这些年来几乎一点也没变样。埃利奥特先生却仿佛认为，沃尔特爵士看上去倒和他们最后分手时一模一样。但是沃尔特爵士却不能同样恭维他一番，因为这使他感到不安。不过，他也不想表示不满。埃利奥特先生毕竟比大多数人更好看些，无论走到哪里，他都不怕人家看见他俩在一起。
　　整个晚上，大家都在谈论埃利奥特先生和他在马尔巴勒大楼的朋友。“沃利斯上校是那样急于结识我们！埃利奥特先生也是那样急切地希望他能结识我们！”眼下，他们对沃利斯夫人只是有所耳闻，因为她很快就要分娩了。不过埃利奥特先生称她是个“极其可爱的女人，很值得卡姆登巷的人们与之交往”，她一恢复健康，他们便可结识。沃尔特爵士十分推崇沃利斯夫人，说她是个极其漂亮的女人。他渴望见到她。他在街上尽见到些难看的女人，希望沃利斯夫人能为他弥补一下。巴思的最大缺点，就是难看的女人大多。
　　他不想说这里没有漂亮的女人，但是丑女人的比例太大。他往往是边走边观察，每见到一个漂亮的女子，接下来就要见到三十个、甚至三十五个丑女人。一次，他站在邦德街的一家商店里，数来数去，总共有八十七个女人走过去了，还没见到一个像样的。不错，那天早晨很冷，寒气袭人，能经得起这个考验的，一千个女人里头还找不到一个。但是，巴思的丑女人仍然多得吓人。再说那些男人！他们更是丑不可言。这样的丑八怪，大街上触目皆是！这里的女人很难见到一个像样的男人，这可以从相貌端正的男人引起的反应中看得明明白白。沃利斯上校虽说长着浅棕色头发，可也是个仪表堂堂的军人，沃尔特爵士无论同他臂挽臂地走到哪里，总是注意到每个女人的目光都在盯着他。的的确确，每个女人的目光都要盯着沃利斯上校。好谦虚的沃尔特爵士！其实，他又何尝逃脱得了。他的女儿和克莱夫人一同暗示说，沃利斯上校的伙伴具有像沃利斯上校一样漂亮的体态，而且他的头发当然不是浅棕色的。
　　“玛丽看上去怎么样啦？”沃尔特爵士喜冲冲地说道。“我上次见到她的时候，她红着个鼻子，我希望她不是成天这样。”
　　“哦！不是的，那一定纯属偶然。自从米迹勒节以来，她的身体一般都很好，样子也很漂亮。”
　　“我本想送给她一顶新遮阳帽和一件皮制新外衣，可是又怕她冒着刺骨的寒风往外跑，把皮肤吹粗糙了。”
　　安妮心里在想，她是不是应该贸然建议，他若是改送一件礼服或是一顶便帽，便不至于被如此滥用，不料一阵敲门声把一切都打断了。有人敲门！天这么晚，都十点钟了！难道是埃利奥特先生？
　　他们知道他到兰斯造思新月饭店吃饭去了，回家的路上可能顺便进来问个安。他们想不到会有别人。克莱夫人心想一定是埃利奥特先生敲门。克莱夫人猜对了。一个管家兼男仆礼仪周到地把埃利奥特先生引进屋里。
    一点不错，就是那个人，除了衣着之外，没有别的什么两样的。安妮往后退了退，只见他在向别人表示问候，请她姐姐原谅他这么晚了还来登门拜访，不过都走到门口了，他禁不住想知道一下，伊丽莎白和她的朋友头天有没有发生伤风感冒之类的事情。这些话，他尽量说得客客气气的，别人也尽量客客气气地听着，可是下面就要轮到她了。沃尔特爵士谈起了他的小女儿。“埃利奥特先生，请允许我介绍一下我的小女儿。”（谁也不会想起玛丽）安妮脸上露出了羞涩的微笑，恰好向埃利奥特先生显现出他始终未能忘怀的那张漂亮面孔。安妮当即发现他微微一怔，不禁觉得有些好笑，他居然一直不晓得她是谁。他看上去大为惊讶，但是惊讶之余更感到欣喜。他的眼睛在熠熠发光！他情恳意切地欢迎这位亲戚，还提起了过去的事情，求她拿他当熟人看待。他看上去跟在莱姆的时候一样漂亮，说起话来更显得仪态不凡。他的举止真是堪称楷模，既雍容大方，又和蔼可亲，安妮只能拿一个人的举止与之媲美。这两个人的举止并不相同，但也许同样令人可爱。
　　他同他们一起坐了下来，为他们的谈话增添了异彩。他无疑是个聪明人，这在十分钟里便得到了证实。他的语气、神态、话题的选择，知道适可而止，处处表明他是个聪明、理智的人。他一得到机会，便同安妮谈起了莱姆，想交换一下对那个地方的看法，尤其想谈谈他们同时住在同一座旅馆的情况；把他自己的旅程告诉她，也听她说说她的旅程，并为失去这样一个向她表示敬意的机会而感到遗憾。安妮简要述说了她们一伙人在莱姆的活动。埃利奥特先生听了越发感到遗憾。他整个晚上都是独自一个人在她们隔壁的房间里度过的，总是听到他们有说有笑的，心想他们准是一伙顶开心的人，渴望能加入他们一起，不过他当然丝毫没有想到他会有任何权利来作自我介绍啦。他要是问问这伙人是谁就好了！一听到默斯格罗夫这个名字，他就会明白真情的。“唔，那还可以帮助我纠正在旅馆决不向人发问的荒诞做法，我还是在很年轻的时候，就开始遵循好奇者不礼貌的原则。”
　　“我相信，”他说，“一个二十一二岁的年轻人为了争时髦，对于必须采取什么样的举止所抱有的想法，真比天下其他任何一种人的想法还要荒诞。他们采用的方式往往是愚蠢的，而能与这种愚蠢方式相比拟的，却只有他们那愚蠢的想法。”
　　但是他知道，他不能光对安妮一个人谈论自己的想法，他很快又向众人扯开了话题，莱姆的经历只能偶尔再提提。
　　不过，经他一再询问，安妮终于介绍了他离开莱姆不久她在那里所经历的情景。一提起“一起事故”，他就必得听听全部真相。他询问的时候，沃尔特爵士和伊丽莎白也跟着询问，但是你又不能不感到他们的提问方式是不同的。安妮只能拿埃利奥特先生与拉塞尔夫人相比较，看谁真正希望了解出了什么事情，看谁对安妮目睹这一事件时所遭受的痛苦更加关切。
　　他和他们在一起呆了一个小时。壁炉架上那只精致的小时钟以银铃般的声音敲了十一点，只听远处的更夫也在报告同样的时辰。直到此时，埃利奥特先生或是别的什么人才似乎感到，他在爵士府上呆得够久的了。
　　安妮万万没有想到，她在卡姆登巷的头一天晚上会过得这么愉快。

回复引用

ZxID：9184039

等级: 派派版主

一二三四五六七~~~

举报只看该作者 17楼发表于: 2013-10-27 0

Chapter Sixteen

There was one point which Anne, on returning to her family, would have
been more thankful to ascertain even than Mr Elliot's being in love
with Elizabeth, which was, her father's not being in love with Mrs
Clay; and she was very far from easy about it, when she had been at
home a few hours.  On going down to breakfast the next morning, she
found there had just been a decent pretence on the lady's side of
meaning to leave them.  She could imagine Mrs Clay to have said, that
"now Miss Anne was come, she could not suppose herself at all wanted;"
for Elizabeth was replying in a sort of whisper, "That must not be any
reason, indeed.  I assure you I feel it none.  She is nothing to me,
compared with you;"  and she was in full time to hear her father say,
"My dear madam, this must not be.  As yet, you have seen nothing of
Bath.  You have been here only to be useful.  You must not run away
from us now.  You must stay to be acquainted with Mrs Wallis, the
beautiful Mrs Wallis.  To your fine mind, I well know the sight of
beauty is a real gratification."

He spoke and looked so much in earnest, that Anne was not surprised to
see Mrs Clay stealing a glance at Elizabeth and herself.  Her
countenance, perhaps, might express some watchfulness; but the praise
of the fine mind did not appear to excite a thought in her sister.  The
lady could not but yield to such joint entreaties, and promise to stay.

In the course of the same morning, Anne and her father chancing to be
alone together, he began to compliment her on her improved looks; he
thought her "less thin in her person, in her cheeks; her skin, her
complexion, greatly improved; clearer, fresher.  Had she been using any
thing in particular?"  "No, nothing."  "Merely Gowland," he supposed.
"No, nothing at all."  "Ha! he was surprised at that;" and added,
"certainly you cannot do better than to continue as you are; you cannot
be better than well; or I should recommend Gowland, the constant use of
Gowland, during the spring months.  Mrs Clay has been using it at my
recommendation, and you see what it has done for her.  You see how it
has carried away her freckles."

If Elizabeth could but have heard this!  Such personal praise might
have struck her, especially as it did not appear to Anne that the
freckles were at all lessened.  But everything must take its chance.
The evil of a marriage would be much diminished, if Elizabeth were also
to marry.  As for herself, she might always command a home with Lady
Russell.

Lady Russell's composed mind and polite manners were put to some trial
on this point, in her intercourse in Camden Place.  The sight of Mrs
Clay in such favour, and of Anne so overlooked, was a perpetual
provocation to her there; and vexed her as much when she was away, as a
person in Bath who drinks the water, gets all the new publications, and
has a very large acquaintance, has time to be vexed.

As Mr Elliot became known to her, she grew more charitable, or more
indifferent, towards the others.  His manners were an immediate
recommendation; and on conversing with him she found the solid so fully
supporting the superficial, that she was at first, as she told Anne,
almost ready to exclaim, "Can this be Mr Elliot?" and could not
seriously picture to herself a more agreeable or estimable man.
Everything united in him; good understanding, correct opinions,
knowledge of the world, and a warm heart.  He had strong feelings of
family attachment and family honour, without pride or weakness; he
lived with the liberality of a man of fortune, without display; he
judged for himself in everything essential, without defying public
opinion in any point of worldly decorum.  He was steady, observant,
moderate, candid; never run away with by spirits or by selfishness,
which fancied itself strong feeling; and yet, with a sensibility to
what was amiable and lovely, and a value for all the felicities of
domestic life, which characters of fancied enthusiasm and violent
agitation seldom really possess.  She was sure that he had not been
happy in marriage.  Colonel Wallis said it, and Lady Russell saw it;
but it had been no unhappiness to sour his mind, nor (she began pretty
soon to suspect) to prevent his thinking of a second choice.  Her
satisfaction in Mr Elliot outweighed all the plague of Mrs Clay.

It was now some years since Anne had begun to learn that she and her
excellent friend could sometimes think differently; and it did not
surprise her, therefore, that Lady Russell should see nothing
suspicious or inconsistent, nothing to require more motives than
appeared, in Mr Elliot's great desire of a reconciliation.  In Lady
Russell's view, it was perfectly natural that Mr Elliot, at a mature
time of life, should feel it a most desirable object, and what would
very generally recommend him among all sensible people, to be on good
terms with the head of his family; the simplest process in the world of
time upon a head naturally clear, and only erring in the heyday of
youth.  Anne presumed, however, still to smile about it, and at last to
mention "Elizabeth."  Lady Russell listened, and looked, and made only
this cautious reply:--"Elizabeth! very well; time will explain."

It was a reference to the future, which Anne, after a little
observation, felt she must submit to.  She could determine nothing at
present.  In that house Elizabeth must be first; and she was in the
habit of such general observance as "Miss Elliot," that any
particularity of attention seemed almost impossible.  Mr Elliot, too,
it must be remembered, had not been a widower seven months.  A little
delay on his side might be very excusable.  In fact, Anne could never
see the crape round his hat, without fearing that she was the
inexcusable one, in attributing to him such imaginations; for though
his marriage had not been very happy, still it had existed so many
years that she could not comprehend a very rapid recovery from the
awful impression of its being dissolved.

However it might end, he was without any question their pleasantest
acquaintance in Bath:  she saw nobody equal to him; and it was a great
indulgence now and then to talk to him about Lyme, which he seemed to
have as lively a wish to see again, and to see more of, as herself.
They went through the particulars of their first meeting a great many
times.  He gave her to understand that he had looked at her with some
earnestness.  She knew it well; and she remembered another person's
look also.

They did not always think alike.  His value for rank and connexion she
perceived was greater than hers.  It was not merely complaisance, it
must be a liking to the cause, which made him enter warmly into her
father and sister's solicitudes on a subject which she thought unworthy
to excite them.  The Bath paper one morning announced the arrival of
the Dowager Viscountess Dalrymple, and her daughter, the Honourable
Miss Carteret; and all the comfort of No. --, Camden Place, was swept
away for many days; for the Dalrymples (in Anne's opinion, most
unfortunately) were cousins of the Elliots; and the agony was how to
introduce themselves properly.

Anne had never seen her father and sister before in contact with
nobility, and she must acknowledge herself disappointed.  She had hoped
better things from their high ideas of their own situation in life, and
was reduced to form a wish which she had never foreseen; a wish that
they had more pride; for "our cousins Lady Dalrymple and Miss
Carteret;" "our cousins, the Dalrymples," sounded in her ears all day
long.

Sir Walter had once been in company with the late viscount, but had
never seen any of the rest of the family; and the difficulties of the
case arose from there having been a suspension of all intercourse by
letters of ceremony, ever since the death of that said late viscount,
when, in consequence of a dangerous illness of Sir Walter's at the same
time, there had been an unlucky omission at Kellynch.  No letter of
condolence had been sent to Ireland.  The neglect had been visited on
the head of the sinner; for when poor Lady Elliot died herself, no
letter of condolence was received at Kellynch, and, consequently, there
was but too much reason to apprehend that the Dalrymples considered the
relationship as closed.  How to have this anxious business set to
rights, and be admitted as cousins again, was the question:  and it was
a question which, in a more rational manner, neither Lady Russell nor
Mr Elliot thought unimportant.  "Family connexions were always worth
preserving, good company always worth seeking; Lady Dalrymple had taken
a house, for three months, in Laura Place, and would be living in
style.  She had been at Bath the year before, and Lady Russell had
heard her spoken of as a charming woman.  It was very desirable that
the connexion should be renewed, if it could be done, without any
compromise of propriety on the side of the Elliots."

Sir Walter, however, would choose his own means, and at last wrote a
very fine letter of ample explanation, regret, and entreaty, to his
right honourable cousin.  Neither Lady Russell nor Mr Elliot could
admire the letter; but it did all that was wanted, in bringing three
lines of scrawl from the Dowager Viscountess.  "She was very much
honoured, and should be happy in their acquaintance." The toils of the
business were over, the sweets began.  They visited in Laura Place,
they had the cards of Dowager Viscountess Dalrymple, and the Honourable
Miss Carteret, to be arranged wherever they might be most visible:  and
"Our cousins in Laura Place,"--"Our cousin, Lady Dalrymple and Miss
Carteret," were talked of to everybody.

Anne was ashamed.  Had Lady Dalrymple and her daughter even been very
agreeable, she would still have been ashamed of the agitation they
created, but they were nothing.  There was no superiority of manner,
accomplishment, or understanding.  Lady Dalrymple had acquired the name
of "a charming woman," because she had a smile and a civil answer for
everybody.  Miss Carteret, with still less to say, was so plain and so
awkward, that she would never have been tolerated in Camden Place but
for her birth.

Lady Russell confessed she had expected something better; but yet "it
was an acquaintance worth having;" and when Anne ventured to speak her
opinion of them to Mr Elliot, he agreed to their being nothing in
themselves, but still maintained that, as a family connexion, as good
company, as those who would collect good company around them, they had
their value.  Anne smiled and said,

"My idea of good company, Mr Elliot, is the company of clever,
well-informed people, who have a great deal of conversation; that is
what I call good company."

"You are mistaken," said he gently, "that is not good company; that is
the best.  Good company requires only birth, education, and manners,
and with regard to education is not very nice.  Birth and good manners
are essential; but a little learning is by no means a dangerous thing
in good company; on the contrary, it will do very well.  My cousin Anne
shakes her head.  She is not satisfied.  She is fastidious.  My dear
cousin" (sitting down by her), "you have a better right to be
fastidious than almost any other woman I know; but will it answer?
Will it make you happy?  Will it not be wiser to accept the society of
those good ladies in Laura Place, and enjoy all the advantages of the
connexion as far as possible?  You may depend upon it, that they will
move in the first set in Bath this winter, and as rank is rank, your
being known to be related to them will have its use in fixing your
family (our family let me say) in that degree of consideration which we
must all wish for."

"Yes," sighed Anne, "we shall, indeed, be known to be related to them!"
then recollecting herself, and not wishing to be answered, she added,
"I certainly do think there has been by far too much trouble taken to
procure the acquaintance.  I suppose" (smiling) "I have more pride than
any of you; but I confess it does vex me, that we should be so
solicitous to have the relationship acknowledged, which we may be very
sure is a matter of perfect indifference to them."

"Pardon me, dear cousin, you are unjust in your own claims.  In London,
perhaps, in your present quiet style of living, it might be as you say:
but in Bath; Sir Walter Elliot and his family will always be worth
knowing:  always acceptable as acquaintance."

"Well," said Anne, "I certainly am proud, too proud to enjoy a welcome
which depends so entirely upon place."

"I love your indignation," said he; "it is very natural.  But here you
are in Bath, and the object is to be established here with all the
credit and dignity which ought to belong to Sir Walter Elliot.  You
talk of being proud; I am called proud, I know, and I shall not wish to
believe myself otherwise; for our pride, if investigated, would have
the same object, I have no doubt, though the kind may seem a little
different.  In one point, I am sure, my dear cousin," (he continued,
speaking lower, though there was no one else in the room) "in one
point, I am sure, we must feel alike.  We must feel that every addition
to your father's society, among his equals or superiors, may be of use
in diverting his thoughts from those who are beneath him."

He looked, as he spoke, to the seat which Mrs Clay had been lately
occupying:  a sufficient explanation of what he particularly meant; and
though Anne could not believe in their having the same sort of pride,
she was pleased with him for not liking Mrs Clay; and her conscience
admitted that his wishing to promote her father's getting great
acquaintance was more than excusable in the view of defeating her.

　　安扰回到家里，有一点可能比弄清埃利奥特先生是否哀伤伊丽莎白更会使她感到高兴，那就是要确知她父亲没有爱上克莱夫人。可列是她在家了呆了几个小时，对此却并不感到放心。第二天早晨下楼吃饭的时候，这为夫人一定是这样说的：“既然安妮小姐回来了，我觉得你们不再需要我了。”只听体伊丽莎白悄声答道“那可算不上什么理由。我向你保证，我认为这不是理由。同你相比，安妮对我是无足轻重的。”她父亲说的话，也让她全听到了：“亲爱的夫人，这可不成。你迄今还没看看巴思呢。你来这里光顾得帮忙了，你现在不能离开找们。你必须留下来等着结识沃利斯夫人，美丽的沃利斯夫人。你是个情趣高雅的人，我知道，欣赏美貌对你是一种真正的满足。”
　　他说得十分诚恳，样子也很认真，安妮只见克莱夫人偷偷向伊丽莎白和她自己瞥了一眼，心里并不感到奇怪。也许，她脸上还流露出积分戒备的的神气，但是情趣高雅的赞语似乎并未激起她姐姐的思绪。克莱夫人只好屈从两人的请求，答应留下来。
　　就在那司一个早晨，安妮和她父亲凑巧单独碰到了一起，做父亲的赞扬她变得更漂亮了，皮肤和面色也大有改观，变得更白净、更娇嫩了，是不是在使用什么特别的药物？”“没有，根本以有”“这就叫我感到奇怪了。”他接着说道“当然，你最好能保持现在的容颜，最好能保持良好的状况。不然我就建议你在春季使用高兰洗面剂，不间N断的使用。克莱夫人根据我的建议，一直在用这种洗面剂，你瞧对她有多灵验，把她的雀斑都洗掉了。”
　　要是伊丽莎白能听到这话该有！这种个人赞扬可能会使她有所触动，因为根据安妮看来，克莱夫人脸上的雀斑根本没有减少，不过，一切事情都应该碰碰运气。如果伊丽莎白也要结婚的话，那她父亲的这场婚事的弊病就会大大减少。至于安妮自已，她可以永远同拉塞尔夫人住在一起。
　　拉塞尔夫人与卡姆登巷的来往中，她那恬静的心地和文雅的举止在这一点上受到了考验。她呆在那里，眼见克莱夫人如此得宠，安妮如此被冷落，无时无刻不感到气恼，若是一个人呆在巴思，除了喝喝矿泉水，订购所有的新出版物和结交一大帮熟人之外，还有时间感到气恼的话。
　　拉塞尔夫人认识了埃利奥特先生之后，她对别人变得更加宽厚，或者更加漠不关心。他的举止当即博得了她的欢心。同他一交谈，发现他表里完全一致，于是她告诉安妮，她起初差一点惊叫起来：“这难道是埃利奥特先生？”她简直无法想象会有比他更讨人喜双更值得敬重的人。他身上综合了一切优点，富于理智，卓有见地，见多识广，为人热情。他对家族坏有深厚的感情，具有强烈的家族荣誉感，即不傲慢，也不怯弱；他作为一个有钱人，生活阔绰而不炫耀；他在一切实质性问题上都自有主张，但在处世行事上从不蔑视公众舆论。他稳重机警，温和坦率，他从不过于兴奋，过于自私，尽管这都被视为感情强烈的表现；然而，他知道什么是亲切可爱的，他珍惜家庭生活的幸福，而有些人自以为热情洋溢，激动不堪，其实他们很难具备这种旗帜。她知道，他在婚事上一直感到不幸。沃利斯上校是这么说的，拉塞尔夫人也看出来了。但是这种不幸并不会使他心灰意冷，而且（她很快意识到）也不会组织他产生续弦的念头。她对埃利奥特先生的满意之情压过了对克莱夫人的厌烦之感。
　　安妮几年前便开始认识到，她和她的好朋友有时会抱有不同的想法。因此她并不感到奇怪，拉塞尔夫人对埃利奥特先生要求和好的强烈愿望既不觉得令人可疑，或是前后矛盾，又看不出他别有用心。在拉塞尔夫人看来，埃利奥特先生已经到了成年期，要同自己的家长和睦相处，这本是天经地义的事情，只会赢得通情达理的人们的交口称誉。他的头脑天生是清楚的，只不过在青年时期犯过错误，现在随着时间的推移自然改过来了。听了这话，安妮仍然冒昧地笑了笑，最后还提起了“伊丽莎白”。拉塞尔夫人听着，望着，只是审慎地这样答道：“伊丽莎白！好吧，时间会做出解释的。”
　　安妮经过一番观察，觉得必须等到将来，问题才能见分晓。当前，她可下不了结论。在这座房子里，伊丽莎白必须得到优先权，她习惯于被人们通称为“埃丽奥特小姐”。任何亲呢的表示似乎是不可能的，何况还不能忘记，埃利奥特先生丧偶还不到七个月。他要拖延点时间，那是完全情有可原的。事实上，她每次看到他帽子上的黑纱，就担心她自己是不可原谅的，竟然把这种想象加到他的头上。他的婚事虽说很不幸，但是他们毕竟做了多年夫妻，她不能想象他会很快忘掉丧偶给他带来的可怕打击。
　　不管事情的结果如何，埃利奥特先生无疑是他们在巴思最称心如意的熟人，安妮认为谁也比不上他。时常同他谈谈莱姆，这乃是一种莫大的享受，而他似乎也像安妮一样，迫切希望再多看看莱姆。他们又把首次见面的情景详详细细地谈论了许多遍。他告诉她说，他把她仔仔细细地端详了一番。她很熟悉这种目光，她还记得另外一个人的目光。
　　他们的想法并非总是一致。安妮看得出来，埃利奥特先生比她更注重门第和社会关系。有一桩事，安妮认为并不值得担忧，可埃利奥特先生却跟着她父亲和姐姐一起忧虑重重，这不仅仅是出于殷勤多礼，而且一定是想达到某种目的。原来，巴思的报纸有天早晨宣布，孀居的达尔林普尔子爵夫人及其女儿卡特雷特小姐来到了巴思。于是多少天来，卡姆登巷的轻松气氛被一扫而光；因为达尔林普尔母女同埃利奥特父女是表亲，这使安妮觉得极为不幸。沃尔特爵士父女感到伤脑筋的，是如何会见她们为好。
　　安妮先前从未见到父亲、姐姐同贵族来往过，她必须承认，她有些失望。他们对自己的地位颇为得意，安妮本来希望他们的举动体面一些，可是现在却无可奈何地产生了一个她从没料到的愿望，希望他们能增添几分自尊心，因为她一天到晚耳朵里听到的尽是“我们的表亲达尔林普尔夫人和卡特雷特小姐”，“我们的表亲达尔林普尔母女”。
　　沃尔特爵士同已故子爵会过一面，但是从未见过子爵府上的其他人。事情难办的是，自从子爵去世以来，他们两家已经中断了一切礼节性的书信来往。原来，在子爵刚去世的时候，沃尔特爵士因为正患重病，以致很不幸，凯林奇府上有所失礼，没向爱尔兰发去唁函。这种忽略后来又降临到失礼者的头上；因为当可怜的埃利奥特夫人去世时，凯林奇也没收到唁函，因而他们完全有理由担心，达尔林普尔母女认为他们的关系已经告终了。现在的问题是如何纠正这令人心焦的误会，使她们重新承认表亲这层关系。拉塞尔夫人和埃利奥特先生虽说表现得比较理智，但是并不认为这个问题无关紧要。“亲戚关系总是值得保持，好朋友总是值得寻求。达尔林普尔夫人在劳拉巷租了一幢房子，为期三个月，过得非常阔绰。她头年来过巴思，拉塞尔夫人听说她是个可爱的女人。如果埃利奥特父女能够不失体面地同她们恢复关系，那就再称心不过了。”
　　不过，沃尔特爵士宁愿选择自己的方式，最后向他尊贵的表妹写了一封十分委婉的解释信，洋洋洒洒的，又是抱歉，又是恳求。拉塞尔夫人和埃利奥特先生并不赞赏这封信，但是它却达到了预期的目的，子爵夫人草草写了三行回书。“甚感荣幸，非常乐于结识你们。”苦尽甜来，他们到劳拉巷登门拜访，接到了达尔林普尔子爵夫人和卡特雷特小姐的名片，说是愿意在他们最方便的时候，前来拜访。沃尔特爵士父女逢人便谈起“我们劳拉巷的表亲”。——“我们的表亲达尔林普尔夫人和卡特雷特小姐”。
　　安妮深感羞耻。即使达尔林普尔夫人和她的女儿十分和蔼可亲，她也会对她们引起的激动不安感到羞耻，何况她们没有什么了不起的。她们无论在风度上，还是才智上，都不比人高明。达尔林普尔夫人之所以博得了“一个可爱的女人”的名声，那是因为她对谁都笑容可掬，回起话来客客气气的。卡特雷特小姐更是少言寡语，再加上相貌平常，举止笨拙，若不是因为出身高贵，卡姆登巷决不会容她登门。
　　拉塞尔夫人供认，她原来预期情况要好一些。不过，她们还是“值得结识的”。当安妮大胆地向埃利奥特先生说明了她对她们母女的看法时，埃利奥特先生也觉得她们本身是没有什么了不起的，不过仍然认为：她们作为亲戚，作为愉快的伙伴，加之本身又乐于结交愉快的伙伴，她们自有可贵之处。安妮笑道：
　　“埃利奥特先生，我心目中的愉快的伙伴，应该是些聪明人，他们见多识广，能说会道。这就是我所谓的愉快的伙伴。”
　　“你这话可说得不对，”埃利奥特先生温和地说道，“那不是愉快的伙伴，而是最好的伙伴。愉快的伙伴只需要出身高贵，受过教育，举止文雅，而且对受教育的要求并不十分严格。出身高贵和举止文雅却必不可少。不过，对于愉快的伙伴来说，有点知识决不是危险的事情，相反会大有益处。我的堂妹安妮摇头了。她不相信这话。她还挺挑剔呢。我亲爱的堂妹，”他在她身旁坐了下来，“你几乎比我认识的任何女人都更有权利挑剔，可是这能解决问题吗？能使你感到愉快吗？如果接受了劳拉巷这两位夫人小姐的友谊，尽可能享受一下这门亲戚提供的一切有利条件。岂不是更好吗？你相信我好啦，她们今年冬天准保要活跃于巴思的社会名流之中。地位毕竟是重要的，人们一旦知道你们同她们有亲戚关系，你们一家人（让我说我们一家人）就会像我们所：希望的那样，受世人青睐。”
　　“是呀！”安妮叹了口气，“人们肯定会知道我们同她们有亲戚关系！”说罢定了定心，因为不想听他回答，她接下来又说道：“我当然认为有人在不遗余力地高攀这门亲戚，我想，”她微笑着，“我比你们都更有自尊心。但是不瞒你说，我感到恼火，我们居然如此急切地要她们承认这种关系，而我们可以肯定，她们对这个问题丝毫也不感兴趣。”
　　“请原谅，亲爱的堂妹，你小看了自己的应有权利。假若是在伦敦，你就像现在这样无声无息地生活着，情况也许会像你说的那样。但是在巴思，沃尔特·埃利奥特爵士及其一家总是值得受人结识的，总是会被认作朋友的。”
　　“当然，”安妮说，“我很骄傲，骄傲得无法赏识这样的受人欢迎，以至于还得完全取决于在什么地方。”
　　“我喜欢你这样气愤，”埃利奥特先生说，“这是很自然的。不过你现在是在巴思，目的是要在这里定居下来，而且要保持理应属于沃尔特·埃利奥特爵士的一切荣誉和尊严。你说起自己很骄傲，我知道人家说我很骄傲，而我也不想认为自己并非如此；因为我不怀疑，我们的骄傲如果经过考查，可以发现有个相同的目的，虽然性质似乎略有点差别。我敢说，在有一点上，我亲爱的堂妹，”他继续说道，虽然屋里没有别人，声音却压得更低了，“我敢说，在有一点上，我们肯定会有同感。我们一定会感到，你父亲在与他地位相当或是胜过他的人们当中每多交一个朋友，就会使他少想一点那些地位比他低下的人。”
　　他一边说一边朝克莱夫人最近常坐的位子望去，足以说明他说这话的特殊用意。虽说安妮不敢相信他们同样骄傲，但是对他不喜欢克莱夫人却感到高兴。她凭着良心承认，从挫败克莱夫人的观点来看，埃利奥特先生希望促成她父亲多结交些朋友，那是完全可以谅解的。

回复引用

ZxID：9184039

等级: 派派版主

一二三四五六七~~~

举报只看该作者 18楼发表于: 2013-10-27 0

Chapter Seventeen

While Sir Walter and Elizabeth were assiduously pushing their good
fortune in Laura Place, Anne was renewing an acquaintance of a very
different description.

She had called on her former governess, and had heard from her of there
being an old school-fellow in Bath, who had the two strong claims on
her attention of past kindness and present suffering.  Miss Hamilton,
now Mrs Smith, had shewn her kindness in one of those periods of her
life when it had been most valuable.  Anne had gone unhappy to school,
grieving for the loss of a mother whom she had dearly loved, feeling
her separation from home, and suffering as a girl of fourteen, of
strong sensibility and not high spirits, must suffer at such a time;
and Miss Hamilton, three years older than herself, but still from the
want of near relations and a settled home, remaining another year at
school, had been useful and good to her in a way which had considerably
lessened her misery, and could never be remembered with indifference.

Miss Hamilton had left school, had married not long afterwards, was
said to have married a man of fortune, and this was all that Anne had
known of her, till now that their governess's account brought her
situation forward in a more decided but very different form.

She was a widow and poor.  Her husband had been extravagant; and at his
death, about two years before, had left his affairs dreadfully
involved.  She had had difficulties of every sort to contend with, and
in addition to these distresses had been afflicted with a severe
rheumatic fever, which, finally settling in her legs, had made her for
the present a cripple.  She had come to Bath on that account, and was
now in lodgings near the hot baths, living in a very humble way, unable
even to afford herself the comfort of a servant, and of course almost
excluded from society.

Their mutual friend answered for the satisfaction which a visit from
Miss Elliot would give Mrs Smith, and Anne therefore lost no time in
going.  She mentioned nothing of what she had heard, or what she
intended, at home.  It would excite no proper interest there.  She only
consulted Lady Russell, who entered thoroughly into her sentiments, and
was most happy to convey her as near to Mrs Smith's lodgings in
Westgate Buildings, as Anne chose to be taken.

The visit was paid, their acquaintance re-established, their interest
in each other more than re-kindled.  The first ten minutes had its
awkwardness and its emotion.  Twelve years were gone since they had
parted, and each presented a somewhat different person from what the
other had imagined.  Twelve years had changed Anne from the blooming,
silent, unformed girl of fifteen, to the elegant little woman of
seven-and-twenty, with every beauty except bloom, and with manners as
consciously right as they were invariably gentle; and twelve years had
transformed the fine-looking, well-grown Miss Hamilton, in all the glow
of health and confidence of superiority, into a poor, infirm, helpless
widow, receiving the visit of her former protegee as a favour; but all
that was uncomfortable in the meeting had soon passed away, and left
only the interesting charm of remembering former partialities and
talking over old times.

Anne found in Mrs Smith the good sense and agreeable manners which she
had almost ventured to depend on, and a disposition to converse and be
cheerful beyond her expectation.  Neither the dissipations of the
past--and she had lived very much in the world--nor the restrictions of
the present, neither sickness nor sorrow seemed to have closed her
heart or ruined her spirits.

In the course of a second visit she talked with great openness, and
Anne's astonishment increased.  She could scarcely imagine a more
cheerless situation in itself than Mrs Smith's.  She had been very fond
of her husband:  she had buried him.  She had been used to affluence:
it was gone.  She had no child to connect her with life and happiness
again, no relations to assist in the arrangement of perplexed affairs,
no health to make all the rest supportable.  Her accommodations were
limited to a noisy parlour, and a dark bedroom behind, with no
possibility of moving from one to the other without assistance, which
there was only one servant in the house to afford, and she never
quitted the house but to be conveyed into the warm bath.  Yet, in spite
of all this, Anne had reason to believe that she had moments only of
languor and depression, to hours of occupation and enjoyment.  How
could it be?  She watched, observed, reflected, and finally determined
that this was not a case of fortitude or of resignation only.  A
submissive spirit might be patient, a strong understanding would supply
resolution, but here was something more; here was that elasticity of
mind, that disposition to be comforted, that power of turning readily
from evil to good, and of finding employment which carried her out of
herself, which was from nature alone.  It was the choicest gift of
Heaven; and Anne viewed her friend as one of those instances in which,
by a merciful appointment, it seems designed to counterbalance almost
every other want.

There had been a time, Mrs Smith told her, when her spirits had nearly
failed.  She could not call herself an invalid now, compared with her
state on first reaching Bath.  Then she had, indeed, been a pitiable
object; for she had caught cold on the journey, and had hardly taken
possession of her lodgings before she was again confined to her bed and
suffering under severe and constant pain; and all this among strangers,
with the absolute necessity of having a regular nurse, and finances at
that moment particularly unfit to meet any extraordinary expense.  She
had weathered it, however, and could truly say that it had done her
good.  It had increased her comforts by making her feel herself to be
in good hands.  She had seen too much of the world, to expect sudden or
disinterested attachment anywhere, but her illness had proved to her
that her landlady had a character to preserve, and would not use her
ill; and she had been particularly fortunate in her nurse, as a sister
of her landlady, a nurse by profession, and who had always a home in
that house when unemployed, chanced to be at liberty just in time to
attend her.  "And she," said Mrs Smith, "besides nursing me most
admirably, has really proved an invaluable acquaintance.  As soon as I
could use my hands she taught me to knit, which has been a great
amusement; and she put me in the way of making these little
thread-cases, pin-cushions and card-racks, which you always find me so
busy about, and which supply me with the means of doing a little good
to one or two very poor families in this neighbourhood.  She had a
large acquaintance, of course professionally, among those who can
afford to buy, and she disposes of my merchandise.  She always takes
the right time for applying.  Everybody's heart is open, you know, when
they have recently escaped from severe pain, or are recovering the
blessing of health, and Nurse Rooke thoroughly understands when to
speak.  She is a shrewd, intelligent, sensible woman.  Hers is a line
for seeing human nature; and she has a fund of good sense and
observation, which, as a companion, make her infinitely superior to
thousands of those who having only received 'the best education in the
world,' know nothing worth attending to.  Call it gossip, if you will,
but when Nurse Rooke has half an hour's leisure to bestow on me, she is
sure to have something to relate that is entertaining and profitable:
something that makes one know one's species better.  One likes to hear
what is going on, to be au fait as to the newest modes of being
trifling and silly.  To me, who live so much alone, her conversation, I
assure you, is a treat."

Anne, far from wishing to cavil at the pleasure, replied, "I can easily
believe it.  Women of that class have great opportunities, and if they
are intelligent may be well worth listening to.  Such varieties of
human nature as they are in the habit of witnessing!  And it is not
merely in its follies, that they are well read; for they see it
occasionally under every circumstance that can be most interesting or
affecting.  What instances must pass before them of ardent,
disinterested, self-denying attachment, of heroism, fortitude,
patience, resignation:  of all the conflicts and all the sacrifices
that ennoble us most.  A sick chamber may often furnish the worth of
volumes."

"Yes," said Mrs Smith more doubtingly, "sometimes it may, though I fear
its lessons are not often in the elevated style you describe.  Here and
there, human nature may be great in times of trial; but generally
speaking, it is its weakness and not its strength that appears in a
sick chamber:  it is selfishness and impatience rather than generosity
and fortitude, that one hears of.  There is so little real friendship
in the world! and unfortunately" (speaking low and tremulously) "there
are so many who forget to think seriously till it is almost too late."

Anne saw the misery of such feelings.  The husband had not been what he
ought, and the wife had been led among that part of mankind which made
her think worse of the world than she hoped it deserved.  It was but a
passing emotion however with Mrs Smith; she shook it off, and soon
added in a different tone--

"I do not suppose the situation my friend Mrs Rooke is in at present,
will furnish much either to interest or edify me.  She is only nursing
Mrs Wallis of Marlborough Buildings; a mere pretty, silly, expensive,
fashionable woman, I believe; and of course will have nothing to report
but of lace and finery.  I mean to make my profit of Mrs Wallis,
however.  She has plenty of money, and I intend she shall buy all the
high-priced things I have in hand now."

Anne had called several times on her friend, before the existence of
such a person was known in Camden Place.  At last, it became necessary
to speak of her. Sir Walter, Elizabeth and Mrs Clay, returned one
morning from Laura Place, with a sudden invitation from Lady Dalrymple
for the same evening, and Anne was already engaged, to spend that
evening in Westgate Buildings.  She was not sorry for the excuse.  They
were only asked, she was sure, because Lady Dalrymple being kept at
home by a bad cold, was glad to make use of the relationship which had
been so pressed on her; and she declined on her own account with great
alacrity--"She was engaged to spend the evening with an old
schoolfellow."  They were not much interested in anything relative to
Anne; but still there were questions enough asked, to make it
understood what this old schoolfellow was; and Elizabeth was
disdainful, and Sir Walter severe.

"Westgate Buildings!" said he, "and who is Miss Anne Elliot to be
visiting in Westgate Buildings?  A Mrs Smith.  A widow Mrs Smith; and
who was her husband?  One of five thousand Mr Smiths whose names are to
be met with everywhere.  And what is her attraction?  That she is old
and sickly.  Upon my word, Miss Anne Elliot, you have the most
extraordinary taste!  Everything that revolts other people, low
company, paltry rooms, foul air, disgusting associations are inviting
to you.  But surely you may put off this old lady till to-morrow:  she
is not so near her end, I presume, but that she may hope to see another
day.  What is her age?  Forty?"

"No, sir, she is not one-and-thirty; but I do not think I can put off
my engagement, because it is the only evening for some time which will
at once suit her and myself.  She goes into the warm bath to-morrow,
and for the rest of the week, you know, we are engaged."

"But what does Lady Russell think of this acquaintance?" asked
Elizabeth.

"She sees nothing to blame in it," replied Anne; "on the contrary, she
approves it, and has generally taken me when I have called on Mrs
Smith."

"Westgate Buildings must have been rather surprised by the appearance
of a carriage drawn up near its pavement," observed Sir Walter.  "Sir
Henry Russell's widow, indeed, has no honours to distinguish her arms,
but still it is a handsome equipage, and no doubt is well known to
convey a Miss Elliot.  A widow Mrs Smith lodging in Westgate Buildings!
A poor widow barely able to live, between thirty and forty; a mere Mrs
Smith, an every-day Mrs Smith, of all people and all names in the
world, to be the chosen friend of Miss Anne Elliot, and to be preferred
by her to her own family connections among the nobility of England and
Ireland!  Mrs Smith!  Such a name!"

Mrs Clay, who had been present while all this passed, now thought it
advisable to leave the room, and Anne could have said much, and did
long to say a little in defence of her friend's not very dissimilar
claims to theirs, but her sense of personal respect to her father
prevented her.  She made no reply.  She left it to himself to
recollect, that Mrs Smith was not the only widow in Bath between thirty
and forty, with little to live on, and no surname of dignity.

Anne kept her appointment; the others kept theirs, and of course she
heard the next morning that they had had a delightful evening.  She had
been the only one of the set absent, for Sir Walter and Elizabeth had
not only been quite at her ladyship's service themselves, but had
actually been happy to be employed by her in collecting others, and had
been at the trouble of inviting both Lady Russell and Mr Elliot; and Mr
Elliot had made a point of leaving Colonel Wallis early, and Lady
Russell had fresh arranged all her evening engagements in order to wait
on her.  Anne had the whole history of all that such an evening could
supply from Lady Russell.  To her, its greatest interest must be, in
having been very much talked of between her friend and Mr Elliot; in
having been wished for, regretted, and at the same time honoured for
staying away in such a cause.  Her kind, compassionate visits to this
old schoolfellow, sick and reduced, seemed to have quite delighted Mr
Elliot.  He thought her a most extraordinary young woman; in her
temper, manners, mind, a model of female excellence.  He could meet
even Lady Russell in a discussion of her merits; and Anne could not be
given to understand so much by her friend, could not know herself to be
so highly rated by a sensible man, without many of those agreeable
sensations which her friend meant to create.

Lady Russell was now perfectly decided in her opinion of Mr Elliot.
She was as much convinced of his meaning to gain Anne in time as of his
deserving her, and was beginning to calculate the number of weeks which
would free him from all the remaining restraints of widowhood, and
leave him at liberty to exert his most open powers of pleasing.  She
would not speak to Anne with half the certainty she felt on the
subject, she would venture on little more than hints of what might be
hereafter, of a possible attachment on his side, of the desirableness
of the alliance, supposing such attachment to be real and returned.
Anne heard her, and made no violent exclamations; she only smiled,
blushed, and gently shook her head.

"I am no match-maker, as you well know," said Lady Russell, "being much
too well aware of the uncertainty of all human events and calculations.
I only mean that if Mr Elliot should some time hence pay his addresses
to you, and if you should be disposed to accept him, I think there
would be every possibility of your being happy together.  A most
suitable connection everybody must consider it, but I think it might be
a very happy one."

"Mr Elliot is an exceedingly agreeable man, and in many respects I
think highly of him," said Anne; "but we should not suit."

Lady Russell let this pass, and only said in rejoinder, "I own that to
be able to regard you as the future mistress of Kellynch, the future
Lady Elliot, to look forward and see you occupying your dear mother's
place, succeeding to all her rights, and all her popularity, as well as
to all her virtues, would be the highest possible gratification to me.
You are your mother's self in countenance and disposition; and if I
might be allowed to fancy you such as she was, in situation and name,
and home, presiding and blessing in the same spot, and only superior to
her in being more highly valued!  My dearest Anne, it would give me
more delight than is often felt at my time of life!"

Anne was obliged to turn away, to rise, to walk to a distant table,
and, leaning there in pretended employment, try to subdue the feelings
this picture excited.  For a few moments her imagination and her heart
were bewitched.  The idea of becoming what her mother had been; of
having the precious name of "Lady Elliot" first revived in herself; of
being restored to Kellynch, calling it her home again, her home for
ever, was a charm which she could not immediately resist.  Lady Russell
said not another word, willing to leave the matter to its own
operation; and believing that, could Mr Elliot at that moment with
propriety have spoken for himself!--she believed, in short, what Anne
did not believe.  The same image of Mr Elliot speaking for himself
brought Anne to composure again.  The charm of Kellynch and of "Lady
Elliot" all faded away.  She never could accept him.  And it was not
only that her feelings were still adverse to any man save one; her
judgement, on a serious consideration of the possibilities of such a
case was against Mr Elliot.

Though they had now been acquainted a month, she could not be satisfied
that she really knew his character.  That he was a sensible man, an
agreeable man, that he talked well, professed good opinions, seemed to
judge properly and as a man of principle, this was all clear enough.
He certainly knew what was right, nor could she fix on any one article
of moral duty evidently transgressed; but yet she would have been
afraid to answer for his conduct.  She distrusted the past, if not the
present.  The names which occasionally dropt of former associates, the
allusions to former practices and pursuits, suggested suspicions not
favourable of what he had been.  She saw that there had been bad
habits; that Sunday travelling had been a common thing; that there had
been a period of his life (and probably not a short one) when he had
been, at least, careless in all serious matters; and, though he might
now think very differently, who could answer for the true sentiments of
a clever, cautious man, grown old enough to appreciate a fair
character?  How could it ever be ascertained that his mind was truly
cleansed?

Mr Elliot was rational, discreet, polished, but he was not open.  There
was never any burst of feeling, any warmth of indignation or delight,
at the evil or good of others.  This, to Anne, was a decided
imperfection.  Her early impressions were incurable.  She prized the
frank, the open-hearted, the eager character beyond all others.  Warmth
and enthusiasm did captivate her still.  She felt that she could so
much more depend upon the sincerity of those who sometimes looked or
said a careless or a hasty thing, than of those whose presence of mind
never varied, whose tongue never slipped.

Mr Elliot was too generally agreeable.  Various as were the tempers in
her father's house, he pleased them all.  He endured too well, stood
too well with every body.  He had spoken to her with some degree of
openness of Mrs Clay; had appeared completely to see what Mrs Clay was
about, and to hold her in contempt; and yet Mrs Clay found him as
agreeable as any body.

Lady Russell saw either less or more than her young friend, for she saw
nothing to excite distrust.  She could not imagine a man more exactly
what he ought to be than Mr Elliot; nor did she ever enjoy a sweeter
feeling than the hope of seeing him receive the hand of her beloved
Anne in Kellynch church, in the course of the following autumn.

　　正当沃尔特爵士和伊丽莎白在劳拉巷拼命高攀的时候，安妮却恢复了一起性质截然不同的旧交。
　　她去探访她以前的女教师，听她说起巴思有个老同学，过去对安妮很有交情，现在遇到了不幸，安妮应该关心关心她。此人原是汉密尔顿小姐，现为史密斯夫人，曾在安妮生平最需要帮助的时刻，向她表示了珍贵的友情。当时，安妮郁郁不乐地来到了学校，一方面为失去自己亲爱的母亲而悲哀，一方面又为离开家庭而伤感，这对于一个多情善感、情绪低落的十四岁小姑娘来说，此时此刻岂能不感到悲痛。汉密尔顿小姐比安妮大三岁，但是由于举目无亲，无家可归，便在学校里又呆了一年。她对安妮关怀体贴，大大减轻了她的痛苦，安妮每次回想起来，总觉得十分感动。
　　汉密尔顿小姐离开了学校，此后不久便结了婚，据说嫁给了一个有钱人，这是安妮原来所了解的有关她的全部情况。现在，她们的女教师比较确切地介绍了她后来的情况，说的与安妮了解的大不相同。
　　她是个穷苦的寡妇。她的丈夫一向挥金如土，大约两年前，他临死的时候，家境搞得一塌糊涂。她得应付种种困难，除了这些烦恼以外，她还染上了严重的风湿病，最后落到腿上，现在成了残废。她正是由于这个缘故才来到巴思，眼下住在温泉浴场附近。她过着十分简陋的生活，甚至连个用人都雇不起，当然也几乎是与世隔绝的。
　　她们的女教师担保说，埃利奥特小姐要是去看望一下，一定会使史密斯夫人感到高兴，因此安妮决定立即就去。她回到家里，没有提起她听到的情况，也没提起她的打算。这在那里不会引起应有的兴趣。她只和拉塞尔夫人商量了一下，因为她完全体谅她的心情。拉塞尔夫人极为高兴，便根据安妮的意愿，用车把她送到史密斯夫人住所附近的西门大楼。
　　安妮进去拜访，两人重建了友情，相互间重新激起了浓厚的兴趣。最初十分钟还有些尴尬和激动。她们阔别十二年了，各人早已不是对方想象中的模样。十二年来，安妮已经从一个花容月貌、沉默寡言、尚未定型的十五岁小姑娘，变成了一个雍容典雅的二十七岁的小女人，面容妩媚多姿，只是失去了青春的艳丽，举止谨慎得体，总是十分文雅；十二年来，汉密尔顿小姐已经从一个漂亮、丰满、容光焕发、充满自尊的少女，变成一个贫病交迫、孤苦无告的寡妇，把她过去的被保护人的来访视为一种恩典。不过，相见后的拘束感很快便消失了，剩下的只是回忆以往癖好和谈论昔日时光的乐趣。
　　安妮发现，史密斯夫人就像她先前大胆期待的那样，富有理智，举止和悦，而她那健谈、乐天的性情却出乎她的意料。她是个涉世较深的人，无论过去的放荡，还是现在的节制，患病也好，悲哀也罢，似乎都没有使她心灰意冷，垂头丧气。
　　安妮第二次来访时，史密斯夫人说起话来十分坦率，这就使安妮越发感到惊奇。她简直无法想象，谁的境况还会比史密斯夫人更凄惨。她很喜爱她的丈夫，可是他死了。她过惯了富裕的生活，可是财产败光了。她没有儿女给她的生活重新带来乐趣，没有亲戚帮她料理那些乱糟糟的事务，再加上自己身体不好，没法支撑今后的生活。她的住处只有一间嘈杂的客厅，客厅后面是一间昏暗的卧室。她要从一个房间来到另一个房间，非得有人帮忙不可，而整幢房子只有一个用人可以帮帮忙，因此她除了让用人把她送到温泉浴场之外，从来不离家门。然而尽管如此，安妮有理由相信，她沉闷不乐的时刻毕竟是短暂的，大部分时间还是处于忙碌和欢愉之中。
　　这怎么可能呢？安妮留心观察，仔细思量，最后得出结论：这不单单是个性格刚强或是能够逆来顺受的问题。性情温顺的人能够忍耐，个性强的人表现得比较果断，但是史密斯夫人的情况并非如此。她性情开朗，容易得到安慰，也容易忘掉痛苦，往好里着想，找点事情自我解脱。这完全出自天性，是最可贵的天赋。安妮认为她的朋友属于这样一种情况，似乎只要有了这个天赋，别的缺陷几乎都可抵消。
　　史密斯夫人告诉她，有那么一段时间，她险些失去勇气。同她刚到巴思的情况相比，她现在还称不上是病人。她当时确实令人可怜。路上伤了风，刚找到住所便又卧床不起，始终感到疼痛不已。这一切发生在举目无亲的情况下，的确需要请一个正规的护士，可惜眼下缺乏钱财，根本无法支付任何额外的开销。不过她还是渡过了难关，而且确实可以说，使她经受了锻炼。她觉得自己遇到了好人，因而感到越发宽慰。她过去见的世面太多了，认为不管走到哪里，也不会突如其来地受到别人慷慨无私的关心，但是这次生病使她认识到，她的女房东要保持自己的声誉，不想亏待她。特别幸运的是，她有个好护士。女房东的妹妹是个职业护士，没人雇用的时候总要住到姐姐家里，眼下她闲着没事，正好可以护理史密斯夫人。“她呀，”史密斯夫人说，“除了无微不至地关照我之外，还着实成为一个难能可贵的朋友。一旦我的手能动了，她就教我做编织活，给我带来了很大的乐趣。你总是发现我在忙着编织这些小线盒、针插、卡片架，这都是她教给我的，使我能够为这附近的一两户穷人家做点好事。她有一大帮朋友，当然是当护士结识的，他们买得起，于是她就替我推销货物。她总是选择恰当的时候开口。你知道，当你刚刚逃过一场重病，或者正在恢复健康的时候，每个人的心都是虔诚的。鲁克护士完全懂得该什么时候开口。她是个机灵精明的女人。她的行业十分适于观察人性。她富有理性，善于观察，因此，作为一个伙伴，她要大大胜过成千上万的人，那些人只是受过‘世界上最好的教育’，却不知道有什么值得做的事情。你要是愿意的话，就说我们是在聊天吧，反正鲁克护士要是能有半个钟头的闲暇陪伴我，她肯定要对我说些既有趣又有益的事情，这样一来，能使我更好地了解一下自己的同类。人们都爱听听天下的新闻，以便熟悉一下人们追求无聊的最新方式。对于孤苦伶仃的我来说，她的谈话真是一种难得的乐趣。”
　　安妮决不想对这种乐趣吹毛求疵，于是答道：“这我完全可以相信。那个阶层的女子有着极好的机会，她们如果是聪明人的话，那倒很值得听她们说说。她们经常观察的人性真是五花八门！她们熟悉的不仅仅是人性的愚蠢，因为她们偶尔也在极其有趣、极其感人的情况下观察人性。她们一定见到不少热情无私、自我克制的事例，英勇不屈、坚韧不拔和顺从天命的事例，以及使我们变得无比崇高的奋斗精神和献身行为。一间病室往往能提供大量的精神财富。”
　　“是的，”史密斯夫人不以为然地说道，“有时候会这样，不过，人性所表现的形式恐怕往往不像你说的那样高尚。有的地方，人性在考验的关头可能是了不起的，但是总的说来，在病室里显露出来的是人性的懦弱，而不是人性的坚强，人们听说的是自私与急躁，而不是慷慨与刚毅。世界上真正的友谊如此少见！遗憾的是，”她带着低微而颤抖的声音说，“有许许多多人忘了要认真思考，后来想起来已经为时过晚。”
　　安妮意识到了这种痛苦的心情。做丈夫的不称心，做妻子的置身于这样一伙人当中，使她觉得人世间并不像她想望的那样美好。不过，对于史密斯夫人来说，这仅仅是一种瞬息即逝的感情。她消除了这种感情，马上用另外一种语气接着说道：
　　“我认为我的朋友鲁克夫人目前的工作既不会使我感兴趣，也不会给我带来影响。她在护理马尔巴勒大楼的沃利斯夫人——我想那只不过是个时髦漂亮、用钱撒漫的愚蠢女人，当然，她除了花边和漂亮的衣着之外，没有别的话好说。不过，我还是想从沃利斯夫人身上捞点油水。她有的是钱，我打算让她把我手头那些高价货统统买去。”
　　安妮到她的朋友那儿拜访了几次之后，卡姆登巷的人们才知道天下还有这么个人，最后，不得不说起她了。一天上午，沃尔特爵士、伊丽莎白和克莱夫人从劳拉巷回到家里，突然又接到达尔林普尔夫人的请帖，要他们一家晚上再次光临，不想安妮早已约定，当晚要在西门大楼度过。她并不为自己去不成而感到惋惜。她知道，他们之所以受到邀请，那是因为达尔林普尔夫人得了重感冒，给关在家里，于是便想利用一下强加给她的这门亲戚关系。安妮满怀高兴地替自己谢绝了：“我已经约定晚上要到一个老同学家里去。”他们对安妮的事情并不很感兴趣，不过还是提了不少问题，到底了解到了这位老同学是个什么人。伊丽莎白听了大为蔑视，沃尔特爵士则极为严厉。
　　“西门大楼！”他说，“安妮·埃利奥特小姐要去西门大楼拜访谁呢？一位史密斯夫人。一位守寡的史密斯夫人。她的丈夫是谁呢？一位史密斯先生，这个名字到处都可以遇见，他只是数以千计中的一位。她有什么吸引人的地方？就因为她老弱多病？说实话，安妮·埃利奥特小姐，你的情趣真是不同凡响啊！别人所厌恶的一切，什么低贱的伙伴啊，简陋的房间啊，污浊的空气啊，令人作呕的朋友啊，对你却很有吸引力。不过，你实在可以推迟到明天再去看望这位老太太，我想她没有接近末日，还有希望再活一天。她多大年纪了？四十？”
　　“不，父亲，她还不到三十一岁。不过，我想我的约会不能往后推，因为在一段时间之内，只有今天晚上对她和我都方便。她明天要去温泉浴场，而本周余下的几天，我们又有事情。”
　　“不过，拉塞尔夫人是如何看待你的这位朋友的？”伊丽莎白问道。
　　“她一点也不见怪，”安妮答道，“相反，她表示赞成，而且她一般都用车送我去看望史密斯夫人。”
　　“西门大楼的人们见到一辆马车停在人行道附近，一定非常吃惊，”沃尔特爵士说。“的确，亨利·拉塞尔爵士的寡妇没有什么荣誉来炫耀她的族徽，不过那辆马车还是很漂亮的。毫无疑问，人们都知道车子拉来了一位埃利奥特小姐。一位守寡的史密斯夫人，住在西门大楼！一个勉强能够维持生计的三四十岁的穷寡妇。不过是个普通的史密斯夫人，天下这么多人，姓什么的都有，安妮·埃利奥特小姐偏偏要选个普普通通的史密斯夫人做朋友，而且看得比她家在英格兰和爱尔兰贵族中的亲戚还高贵！史密斯夫人！姓这么个姓！”
　　就在他们这样说来说去的时候，克莱夫人一直呆在旁边，她觉得还是离开这个屋子为好。安妮本来是可以多说些的，而且也确实想分辩两句，说她的朋友和他们的朋友情况没有多大差别，但是她对父亲的尊敬阻止她这么做。她没有回答，索性让他自己去思忖吧，反正在巴思这个地方，年纪三四十岁，生活拮据，姓氏不够尊贵的寡妇也不止史密斯夫人一个。
　　安妮去赴自己的约会，其他人也去赴他们的约会。当然，她第二天早晨听他们说，他们当天晚上过得十分愉快。她是唯一缺席的，因为沃尔特爵士和伊丽莎白不仅奉命来到子爵夫人府上，而且竟然高高兴兴地奉命为她招徕客人，特意邀请了拉塞尔夫人和埃利奥特先生。埃利奥特先生硬是早早地离开了沃利斯上校，拉塞尔夫人重新安排了整个晚上的活动，以便能去拜访子爵夫人。安妮听拉塞尔夫人一五一十地把整个晚上的情况述说了一番。对安妮来说，使她最感兴趣的是，她的朋友和埃利奥特先生没有少议论她，他们惦念她，为她感到惋惜，同时又敬佩她因为去看望史密斯夫人而不来赴约。她一再好心好意地去看望这位贫病交迫的老同学，这似乎博得了埃利奥特先生的好感。他认为她是个十分卓越的年轻女性，无论在性情上，举止上，还是心灵上，都是优秀女性的典范。他甚至还能投拉塞尔夫人所好，同她谈论谈论安妮的优点长处。安妮听朋友说起这么多事情，知道自己受到一位聪明人的器重，心里不由得激起了一阵阵愉快的感觉，而这种感觉也正是她的朋友有意要激发的。
　　现在，拉塞尔夫人完全明确了她对埃利奥特先生的看法。她相信，他迟早是想娶安妮为妻的，而且他也配得上她。她开始算计，埃利奥特先生还要多少个星期才能从服丧的羁绊中解放出来，以便能无拘无束地公开施展出他那殷勤讨好的高超本领。她觉得这件事是十拿九稳的，但是她决不想对安妮说得那么肯定。她只想给她点暗示，让她知道以后会出现什么情况。埃利奥特先生可能有情于她，假如他的情意是真的，而且得到了报答，那倒是一门美满的姻缘。安妮听她说着，并没有大声惊叫。她只是嫣然一笑，红着脸，轻轻摇了摇头。
　　“你知道，我不是个媒婆，”拉塞尔夫人说，“因为世人行事和考虑问题都变化莫测，对此我了解得太清楚了。我只是想说，万一埃利奥特先生以后向你求婚，而你又愿意答应他的时候，我认为你们完全可以幸福地生活在一起。谁都会觉得这是一起天设良缘，我认为这也许是一起非常幸福的姻缘。”
　　“埃利奥特先生是个极其和蔼可亲的人，我在许多方面都很钦佩他，”安妮说道。“不过，我们并不匹配。”
　　拉塞尔夫人对这话并未反驳，只是回答说，“我承认，能把你视为未来的凯林奇的女主人，未来的埃利奥特夫人，能期望看见你占据你亲爱的母亲的位置，继承她的全部权利，她的全部人缘，以及她的全部美德，对我将是最大的称心乐事。你在相貌和性情上与你母亲一模一样。我最亲爱的安妮，如果我可以认为你在地位、名誉和家庭方面也和她一模一样，在同一个地方掌管家务，安乐享福，只是比她更受尊重，那么，在我这个年纪上，我会觉得这使我感到无比快乐！”
　　安妮不得不转过脸，立起身子，朝远处的桌子走去，靠在那儿假装忙乎什么，试图克制住这幅美景引起的激动。一时间，她的想象、她的心仿佛着了魔似的。一想到由她取代她母亲的位置，第一次由她来复活“埃利奥特夫人”这个可贵的名字，让她重新回到凯林奇，把它重新称作她自己的家，她永久的家，这种魅力是一时无法抗拒的。拉塞尔夫人没有再吭声，她愿意让事情水到渠成。她认为，要是埃利奥特先生当时能彬彬有礼地亲自来求婚该多好——总之一句话，她相信安妮不相信的事情。安妮也想到了埃利奥特先生会亲自来求婚，这不禁使她又恢复了镇静。凯林奇和“埃利奥特夫人”的魅力统统消失了。她决不会接受他的求爱。这不单单因为她在感情上除了一个人以外，其他男人一概都不喜欢。她对这件事情的种种可能性经过认真思考之后，在理智上是不赞成埃利奥特先生的。
　　他们虽说已经结识了一个月，但是她并不认为自己真正了解他的品格。他是个聪明人，和蔼可亲，能说会道，卓有见解，似乎也很果断，很讲原则，这些特点都是明摆着的。不用说，他是明白事理的，安妮找不出他有一丝一毫明显违背道义的地方。然而，她不敢为他的行为打包票。她如果不怀疑他的现在，却怀疑他的过去。有时，他嘴里无意漏出一些老朋友的名字，提到过去的行为和追求，不免要引起她的疑心，觉得他过去的行为有失检束。她看得出来，他过去有些不良的习惯，星期日出去旅行是家常便饭；他生活中有一段时间（很可能还不短），至少是马马虎虎地对待一切严肃的事情；他现在也许改弦易辙了，可是他是个聪明谨慎的人，到了这个年纪也懂得要有个清白的名声，谁能为他的真情实感作担保呢？怎么能断定他已经洗心革面了呢？
　　埃利奥特先生谙熟世故，谈吐谨慎，举止文雅，但是并不坦率。他对别人的优缺点从来没有激动过，从来没有表示过强烈的喜怒。
　　这在安妮看来，显然是个缺陷。她早先的印象是无法补救的。她最珍视真诚、坦率而又热切的性格。她依然迷恋热情洋溢的人。她觉得，有些人虽然有时样子漫不经心，说起话来有些轻率，但是却比那些思想从不溜神，舌头从不滑边的人更加真诚可信。
　　埃利奥特先生对谁都过于谦和。安妮父亲的屋里有各种脾性的人，他却能个个讨好。他对谁都过于容忍，受到人人的偏爱。他曾经颇为坦率地向安妮议论过克莱夫人，似乎完全明白她在搞什么名堂，因而很瞧不起她。可是克莱夫人又和别人一样，觉得他很讨人喜欢。
　　拉塞尔夫人比她的年轻朋友或者看得浅些，或者看得深些，她觉得这里面没有什么可怀疑的。她无法想象还有比埃利奥特先生更完美的男子。她想到秋天可能看见他与她亲爱的朋友安妮在凯林奇教堂举行婚礼，心里觉得再惬意不过了。

回复引用

ZxID：9184039

等级: 派派版主

一二三四五六七~~~

举报只看该作者 19楼发表于: 2013-10-27 0

Chapter Eighteen

It was the beginning of February; and Anne, having been a month in
Bath, was growing very eager for news from Uppercross and Lyme.  She
wanted to hear much more than Mary had communicated.  It was three
weeks since she had heard at all.  She only knew that Henrietta was at
home again; and that Louisa, though considered to be recovering fast,
was still in Lyme; and she was thinking of them all very intently one
evening, when a thicker letter than usual from Mary was delivered to
her; and, to quicken the pleasure and surprise, with Admiral and Mrs
Croft's compliments.

The Crofts must be in Bath!  A circumstance to interest her.  They were
people whom her heart turned to very naturally.

"What is this?" cried Sir Walter.  "The Crofts have arrived in Bath?
The Crofts who rent Kellynch?  What have they brought you?"

"A letter from Uppercross Cottage, Sir."

"Oh! those letters are convenient passports.  They secure an
introduction.  I should have visited Admiral Croft, however, at any
rate.  I know what is due to my tenant."

Anne could listen no longer; she could not even have told how the poor
Admiral's complexion escaped; her letter engrossed her.  It had been
begun several days back.

"February 1st.

"My dear Anne,--I make no apology for my silence, because I know how
little people think of letters in such a place as Bath.  You must be a
great deal too happy to care for Uppercross, which, as you well know,
affords little to write about.  We have had a very dull Christmas; Mr
and Mrs Musgrove have not had one dinner party all the holidays.  I do
not reckon the Hayters as anybody.  The holidays, however, are over at
last:  I believe no children ever had such long ones.  I am sure I had
not.  The house was cleared yesterday, except of the little Harvilles;
but you will be surprised to hear they have never gone home.  Mrs
Harville must be an odd mother to part with them so long.  I do not
understand it.  They are not at all nice children, in my opinion; but
Mrs Musgrove seems to like them quite as well, if not better, than her
grandchildren.  What dreadful weather we have had!  It may not be felt
in Bath, with your nice pavements; but in the country it is of some
consequence.  I have not had a creature call on me since the second
week in January, except Charles Hayter, who had been calling much
oftener than was welcome.  Between ourselves, I think it a great pity
Henrietta did not remain at Lyme as long as Louisa; it would have kept
her a little out of his way.  The carriage is gone to-day, to bring
Louisa and the Harvilles to-morrow.  We are not asked to dine with
them, however, till the day after, Mrs Musgrove is so afraid of her
being fatigued by the journey, which is not very likely, considering
the care that will be taken of her; and it would be much more
convenient to me to dine there to-morrow.  I am glad you find Mr Elliot
so agreeable, and wish I could be acquainted with him too; but I have
my usual luck:  I am always out of the way when any thing desirable is
going on; always the last of my family to be noticed.  What an immense
time Mrs Clay has been staying with Elizabeth!  Does she never mean to
go away?  But perhaps if she were to leave the room vacant, we might
not be invited.  Let me know what you think of this.  I do not expect
my children to be asked, you know.  I can leave them at the Great House
very well, for a month or six weeks.  I have this moment heard that the
Crofts are going to Bath almost immediately; they think the Admiral
gouty.  Charles heard it quite by chance; they have not had the
civility to give me any notice, or of offering to take anything.  I do
not think they improve at all as neighbours.  We see nothing of them,
and this is really an instance of gross inattention.  Charles joins me
in love, and everything proper.  Yours affectionately,

"Mary M---.

"I am sorry to say that I am very far from well; and Jemima has just
told me that the butcher says there is a bad sore-throat very much
about.  I dare say I shall catch it; and my sore-throats, you know, are
always worse than anybody's."

So ended the first part, which had been afterwards put into an
envelope, containing nearly as much more.

"I kept my letter open, that I might send you word how Louisa bore her
journey, and now I am extremely glad I did, having a great deal to add.
In the first place, I had a note from Mrs Croft yesterday, offering to
convey anything to you; a very kind, friendly note indeed, addressed to
me, just as it ought; I shall therefore be able to make my letter as
long as I like.  The Admiral does not seem very ill, and I sincerely
hope Bath will do him all the good he wants.  I shall be truly glad to
have them back again.  Our neighbourhood cannot spare such a pleasant
family.  But now for Louisa.  I have something to communicate that will
astonish you not a little.  She and the Harvilles came on Tuesday very
safely, and in the evening we went to ask her how she did, when we were
rather surprised not to find Captain Benwick of the party, for he had
been invited as well as the Harvilles; and what do you think was the
reason?  Neither more nor less than his being in love with Louisa, and
not choosing to venture to Uppercross till he had had an answer from Mr
Musgrove; for it was all settled between him and her before she came
away, and he had written to her father by Captain Harville.  True, upon
my honour!  Are not you astonished?  I shall be surprised at least if
you ever received a hint of it, for I never did.  Mrs Musgrove protests
solemnly that she knew nothing of the matter.  We are all very well
pleased, however, for though it is not equal to her marrying Captain
Wentworth, it is infinitely better than Charles Hayter; and Mr Musgrove
has written his consent, and Captain Benwick is expected to-day.  Mrs
Harville says her husband feels a good deal on his poor sister's
account; but, however, Louisa is a great favourite with both.  Indeed,
Mrs Harville and I quite agree that we love her the better for having
nursed her.  Charles wonders what Captain Wentworth will say; but if
you remember, I never thought him attached to Louisa; I never could see
anything of it.  And this is the end, you see, of Captain Benwick's
being supposed to be an admirer of yours.  How Charles could take such
a thing into his head was always incomprehensible to me.  I hope he
will be more agreeable now.  Certainly not a great match for Louisa
Musgrove, but a million times better than marrying among the Hayters."

Mary need not have feared her sister's being in any degree prepared for
the news.  She had never in her life been more astonished.  Captain
Benwick and Louisa Musgrove!  It was almost too wonderful for belief,
and it was with the greatest effort that she could remain in the room,
preserve an air of calmness, and answer the common questions of the
moment.  Happily for her, they were not many.  Sir Walter wanted to
know whether the Crofts travelled with four horses, and whether they
were likely to be situated in such a part of Bath as it might suit Miss
Elliot and himself to visit in; but had little curiosity beyond.

"How is Mary?" said Elizabeth; and without waiting for an answer, "And
pray what brings the Crofts to Bath?"

"They come on the Admiral's account.  He is thought to be gouty."

"Gout and decrepitude!" said Sir Walter.  "Poor old gentleman."

"Have they any acquaintance here?" asked Elizabeth.

"I do not know; but I can hardly suppose that, at Admiral Croft's time
of life, and in his profession, he should not have many acquaintance in
such a place as this."

"I suspect," said Sir Walter coolly, "that Admiral Croft will be best
known in Bath as the renter of Kellynch Hall.  Elizabeth, may we
venture to present him and his wife in Laura Place?"

"Oh, no! I think not.  Situated as we are with Lady Dalrymple, cousins,
we ought to be very careful not to embarrass her with acquaintance she
might not approve.  If we were not related, it would not signify; but
as cousins, she would feel scrupulous as to any proposal of ours.  We
had better leave the Crofts to find their own level.  There are several
odd-looking men walking about here, who, I am told, are sailors.  The
Crofts will associate with them."

This was Sir Walter and Elizabeth's share of interest in the letter;
when Mrs Clay had paid her tribute of more decent attention, in an
enquiry after Mrs Charles Musgrove, and her fine little boys, Anne was
at liberty.

In her own room, she tried to comprehend it.  Well might Charles wonder
how Captain Wentworth would feel!  Perhaps he had quitted the field,
had given Louisa up, had ceased to love, had found he did not love her.
She could not endure the idea of treachery or levity, or anything akin
to ill usage between him and his friend.  She could not endure that
such a friendship as theirs should be severed unfairly.

Captain Benwick and Louisa Musgrove!  The high-spirited, joyous-talking
Louisa Musgrove, and the dejected, thinking, feeling, reading, Captain
Benwick, seemed each of them everything that would not suit the other.
Their minds most dissimilar!  Where could have been the attraction?
The answer soon presented itself.  It had been in situation.  They had
been thrown together several weeks; they had been living in the same
small family party:  since Henrietta's coming away, they must have been
depending almost entirely on each other, and Louisa, just recovering
from illness, had been in an interesting state, and Captain Benwick was
not inconsolable.  That was a point which Anne had not been able to
avoid suspecting before; and instead of drawing the same conclusion as
Mary, from the present course of events, they served only to confirm
the idea of his having felt some dawning of tenderness toward herself.
She did not mean, however, to derive much more from it to gratify her
vanity, than Mary might have allowed.  She was persuaded that any
tolerably pleasing young woman who had listened and seemed to feel for
him would have received the same compliment.  He had an affectionate
heart.  He must love somebody.

She saw no reason against their being happy.  Louisa had fine naval
fervour to begin with, and they would soon grow more alike.  He would
gain cheerfulness, and she would learn to be an enthusiast for Scott
and Lord Byron; nay, that was probably learnt already; of course they
had fallen in love over poetry.  The idea of Louisa Musgrove turned
into a person of literary taste, and sentimental reflection was
amusing, but she had no doubt of its being so.  The day at Lyme, the
fall from the Cobb, might influence her health, her nerves, her
courage, her character to the end of her life, as thoroughly as it
appeared to have influenced her fate.

The conclusion of the whole was, that if the woman who had been
sensible of Captain Wentworth's merits could be allowed to prefer
another man, there was nothing in the engagement to excite lasting
wonder; and if Captain Wentworth lost no friend by it, certainly
nothing to be regretted.  No, it was not regret which made Anne's heart
beat in spite of herself, and brought the colour into her cheeks when
she thought of Captain Wentworth unshackled and free.  She had some
feelings which she was ashamed to investigate.  They were too much like
joy, senseless joy!

She longed to see the Crofts; but when the meeting took place, it was
evident that no rumour of the news had yet reached them.  The visit of
ceremony was paid and returned; and Louisa Musgrove was mentioned, and
Captain Benwick, too, without even half a smile.

The Crofts had placed themselves in lodgings in Gay Street, perfectly
to Sir Walter's satisfaction.  He was not at all ashamed of the
acquaintance, and did, in fact, think and talk a great deal more about
the Admiral, than the Admiral ever thought or talked about him.

The Crofts knew quite as many people in Bath as they wished for, and
considered their intercourse with the Elliots as a mere matter of form,
and not in the least likely to afford them any pleasure.  They brought
with them their country habit of being almost always together.  He was
ordered to walk to keep off the gout, and Mrs Croft seemed to go shares
with him in everything, and to walk for her life to do him good.  Anne
saw them wherever she went.  Lady Russell took her out in her carriage
almost every morning, and she never failed to think of them, and never
failed to see them.  Knowing their feelings as she did, it was a most
attractive picture of happiness to her.  She always watched them as
long as she could, delighted to fancy she understood what they might be
talking of, as they walked along in happy independence, or equally
delighted to see the Admiral's hearty shake of the hand when he
encountered an old friend, and observe their eagerness of conversation
when occasionally forming into a little knot of the navy, Mrs Croft
looking as intelligent and keen as any of the officers around her.

Anne was too much engaged with Lady Russell to be often walking
herself; but it so happened that one morning, about a week or ten days
after the Croft's arrival, it suited her best to leave her friend, or
her friend's carriage, in the lower part of the town, and return alone
to Camden Place, and in walking up Milsom Street she had the good
fortune to meet with the Admiral.  He was standing by himself at a
printshop window, with his hands behind him, in earnest contemplation
of some print, and she not only might have passed him unseen, but was
obliged to touch as well as address him before she could catch his
notice.  When he did perceive and acknowledge her, however, it was done
with all his usual frankness and good humour.  "Ha! is it you?  Thank
you, thank you.  This is treating me like a friend.  Here I am, you
see, staring at a picture.  I can never get by this shop without
stopping.  But what a thing here is, by way of a boat!  Do look at it.
Did you ever see the like?  What queer fellows your fine painters must
be, to think that anybody would venture their lives in such a shapeless
old cockleshell as that?  And yet here are two gentlemen stuck up in it
mightily at their ease, and looking about them at the rocks and
mountains, as if they were not to be upset the next moment, which they
certainly must be.  I wonder where that boat was built!" (laughing
heartily); "I would not venture over a horsepond in it.  Well,"
(turning away), "now, where are you bound?  Can I go anywhere for you,
or with you?  Can I be of any use?"

"None, I thank you, unless you will give me the pleasure of your
company the little way our road lies together.  I am going home."

"That I will, with all my heart, and farther, too.  Yes, yes we will
have a snug walk together, and I have something to tell you as we go
along.  There, take my arm; that's right; I do not feel comfortable if
I have not a woman there.  Lord! what a boat it is!" taking a last look
at the picture, as they began to be in motion.

"Did you say that you had something to tell me, sir?"

"Yes, I have, presently.  But here comes a friend, Captain Brigden; I
shall only say, 'How d'ye do?' as we pass, however.  I shall not stop.
'How d'ye do?'  Brigden stares to see anybody with me but my wife.
She, poor soul, is tied by the leg.  She has a blister on one of her
heels, as large as a three-shilling piece.  If you look across the
street, you will see Admiral Brand coming down and his brother.  Shabby
fellows, both of them!  I am glad they are not on this side of the way.
Sophy cannot bear them.  They played me a pitiful trick once: got away
with some of my best men.  I will tell you the whole story another
time.  There comes old Sir Archibald Drew and his grandson.  Look, he
sees us; he kisses his hand to you; he takes you for my wife.  Ah! the
peace has come too soon for that younker.  Poor old Sir Archibald!  How
do you like Bath, Miss Elliot?  It suits us very well.  We are always
meeting with some old friend or other; the streets full of them every
morning; sure to have plenty of chat; and then we get away from them
all, and shut ourselves in our lodgings, and draw in our chairs, and
are snug as if we were at Kellynch, ay, or as we used to be even at
North Yarmouth and Deal.  We do not like our lodgings here the worse, I
can tell you, for putting us in mind of those we first had at North
Yarmouth.  The wind blows through one of the cupboards just in the same
way."

When they were got a little farther, Anne ventured to press again for
what he had to communicate.  She hoped when clear of Milsom Street to
have her curiosity gratified; but she was still obliged to wait, for
the Admiral had made up his mind not to begin till they had gained the
greater space and quiet of Belmont; and as she was not really Mrs
Croft, she must let him have his own way.  As soon as they were fairly
ascending Belmont, he began--

"Well, now you shall hear something that will surprise you.  But first
of all, you must tell me the name of the young lady I am going to talk
about.  That young lady, you know, that we have all been so concerned
for.  The Miss Musgrove, that all this has been happening to.  Her
Christian name:  I always forget her Christian name."

Anne had been ashamed to appear to comprehend so soon as she really
did; but now she could safely suggest the name of "Louisa."

"Ay, ay, Miss Louisa Musgrove, that is the name.  I wish young ladies
had not such a number of fine Christian names.  I should never be out
if they were all Sophys, or something of that sort.  Well, this Miss
Louisa, we all thought, you know, was to marry Frederick.  He was
courting her week after week.  The only wonder was, what they could be
waiting for, till the business at Lyme came; then, indeed, it was clear
enough that they must wait till her brain was set to right.  But even
then there was something odd in their way of going on.  Instead of
staying at Lyme, he went off to Plymouth, and then he went off to see
Edward.  When we came back from Minehead he was gone down to Edward's,
and there he has been ever since.  We have seen nothing of him since
November.  Even Sophy could not understand it.  But now, the matter has
taken the strangest turn of all; for this young lady, the same Miss
Musgrove, instead of being to marry Frederick, is to marry James
Benwick.  You know James Benwick."

"A little.  I am a little acquainted with Captain Benwick."

"Well, she is to marry him.  Nay, most likely they are married already,
for I do not know what they should wait for."

"I thought Captain Benwick a very pleasing young man," said Anne, "and
I understand that he bears an excellent character."

"Oh! yes, yes, there is not a word to be said against James Benwick.
He is only a commander, it is true, made last summer, and these are bad
times for getting on, but he has not another fault that I know of.  An
excellent, good-hearted fellow, I assure you; a very active, zealous
officer too, which is more than you would think for, perhaps, for that
soft sort of manner does not do him justice."

"Indeed you are mistaken there, sir; I should never augur want of
spirit from Captain Benwick's manners.  I thought them particularly
pleasing, and I will answer for it, they would generally please."

"Well, well, ladies are the best judges; but James Benwick is rather
too piano for me; and though very likely it is all our partiality,
Sophy and I cannot help thinking Frederick's manners better than his.
There is something about Frederick more to our taste."

Anne was caught.  She had only meant to oppose the too common idea of
spirit and gentleness being incompatible with each other, not at all to
represent Captain Benwick's manners as the very best that could
possibly be; and, after a little hesitation, she was beginning to say,
"I was not entering into any comparison of the two friends," but the
Admiral interrupted her with--

"And the thing is certainly true.  It is not a mere bit of gossip.  We
have it from Frederick himself.  His sister had a letter from him
yesterday, in which he tells us of it, and he had just had it in a
letter from Harville, written upon the spot, from Uppercross.  I fancy
they are all at Uppercross."

This was an opportunity which Anne could not resist; she said,
therefore, "I hope, Admiral, I hope there is nothing in the style of
Captain Wentworth's letter to make you and Mrs Croft particularly
uneasy.  It did seem, last autumn, as if there were an attachment
between him and Louisa Musgrove; but I hope it may be understood to
have worn out on each side equally, and without violence.  I hope his
letter does not breathe the spirit of an ill-used man."

"Not at all, not at all; there is not an oath or a murmur from
beginning to end."

Anne looked down to hide her smile.

"No, no; Frederick is not a man to whine and complain; he has too much
spirit for that.  If the girl likes another man better, it is very fit
she should have him."

"Certainly.  But what I mean is, that I hope there is nothing in
Captain Wentworth's manner of writing to make you suppose he thinks
himself ill-used by his friend, which might appear, you know, without
its being absolutely said.  I should be very sorry that such a
friendship as has subsisted between him and Captain Benwick should be
destroyed, or even wounded, by a circumstance of this sort."

"Yes, yes, I understand you.  But there is nothing at all of that
nature in the letter.  He does not give the least fling at Benwick;
does not so much as say, 'I wonder at it, I have a reason of my own for
wondering at it.'  No, you would not guess, from his way of writing,
that he had ever thought of this Miss (what's her name?) for himself.
He very handsomely hopes they will be happy together; and there is
nothing very unforgiving in that, I think."

Anne did not receive the perfect conviction which the Admiral meant to
convey, but it would have been useless to press the enquiry farther.
She therefore satisfied herself with common-place remarks or quiet
attention, and the Admiral had it all his own way.

"Poor Frederick!" said he at last.  "Now he must begin all over again
with somebody else.  I think we must get him to Bath.  Sophy must
write, and beg him to come to Bath.  Here are pretty girls enough, I am
sure.  It would be of no use to go to Uppercross again, for that other
Miss Musgrove, I find, is bespoke by her cousin, the young parson.  Do
not you think, Miss Elliot, we had better try to get him to Bath?"

　　时值二月初，安妮已在巴思住了一个月，越来越渴望收到来自厄泼克劳斯和莱姆的消息。玛丽写来的情况远远满足不了她的要求，安妮已经三个星期没有收到她的来信了。她只知道亨丽埃塔又回到了家里，路易莎虽说被认为恢复得很快，但仍旧呆在莱姆。一天晚上，安妮正一心惦念她们大伙的时候，不料收到了玛丽发来的一封比平常都厚的信。使她感到更加惊喜的是，克罗夫特将军与夫人还向她表示问候。
　　克罗夫特夫妇一定来到了巴思！这个情况引起了她的兴趣。理所当然，她心里惦念着这两个人。
　　“这是怎么回事广沃尔特爵士嚷道。“克罗夫特夫妇来到了巴思？就是租用凯林奇的克罗夫特夫妇？他们给你带来了什么？”
　　“来自厄泼克劳斯乡舍的一封信，爸爸。”
　　“唔，这些信成了方便的护照。这就省得介绍了。不过，无论如何，我早该拜访一下克罗夫特将军。我知道如何对待我的房客。”
　　安妮再也听不下去了。她甚至说不上可怜的将军的面色为何没有受到攻击。她聚精会神地读信。信是几天前写来的。
　　亲爱的安妮：
　　我不想为自己没给你写信表示歉意，因为我知道在巴思这种地方，人们对信根本不感兴趣。你一定快乐极了，不会把厄泼克劳斯放在心上。你了解得很清楚，厄泼克劳斯实在没有什么东西好写的。我们过了一个好没意思的圣诞节。整个节日期间，默斯格罗夫夫妇没有举行过一次宴会。我又不把海特一家人放在眼里。不过，节日终于结束了。我想，谁家的孩子也没过过这么长的节日。我肯定没过过。大宅里昨天总算清静下来了，只剩下哈维尔家的小家伙。不过你听了会感到吃惊，他们居然一直没有回家。哈维尔夫人一定是个古怪的母亲，能和孩子们分别这么久。这真叫我无法理解。依我看，这些孩子根本不可爱，但是默斯格罗夫太太仿佛像喜欢自己的孙子一样喜欢他们，如果不是更喜欢的话。我们这儿的天气多糟糕啊！巴思有舒适的人行道，你们可能感觉不到。可是在乡下，影响可就大了。从一月份第二个星期以来，除了查尔斯·海特，没有第二个人来看望过我们，而查尔斯·海特又来得太勤，我们都有些讨厌他。咱们私下里说说，我觉得真遗憾，亨丽埃塔没和路易莎一起呆在莱姆，那样会使海特无法同她接触。马车今天出发了，准备明天把路易莎和哈维尔夫妇拉回来。我们要等到他们到达后的第二天，才能应邀同他们一道进餐，因为默斯格罗夫大太担心路易莎路上太累，其实，她有人关照，不大可能累着。若是明天去那里吃饭，对我倒会方便得多。我很高兴你觉得埃利奥特先生非常和蔼可亲，希望我也能同他结识。可惜我倒霉惯了，每逢出现好事情，我总是离得远远的，总是全家人里最后一个得知。克莱夫人同伊丽莎白在一起呆得大久了！难道她永远不想走啦？不过，即使她人走屋空，我们或许也受不到邀请。请告诉我，你们对这个问题有什么看法。你知道。我不期待他们叫我的孩子也跟着去。我完全可以把孩子留在大宅里，个把月不成问题。我刚刚听说，克罗夫特夫妇马上要去巴思，人们都认为将军患有痛风病。这是查尔斯偶尔听到的。他们也不客气客气，或是向我打个招呼，或是问问我要不要带什么东西。我认为，他们同我们的邻居关系丝毫没有改进。我们见不到他们的影子，这足以证明他们是多么目空一切。查尔斯与我同问你好，祝万事如意。
　　你亲爱的妹妹
　　玛丽·默斯格罗夫
　　二月一日
　　遗憾地告诉你，我身体一点不好。杰米玛方才告诉我，卖肉的说附近正盛行咽喉炎。我看我一定会感染上。你知道，我的咽喉发起炎来，总是比任何人都厉害。
　　第一部分就这么结束了，后来装进信封时，又加进了几乎同样多的内容：
　　我没有把信封上，以便向你报告路易莎路上的情况。现在，多亏没有上封，真让我高兴极了，因为我有好多情况要补充。首先，昨天收到克罗夫特夫人的一张字条，表示愿意给你带东西。那字条写得的确十分客气，十分友好，当然是写给我的，因此，我可以把信愿写多长就写多长。将军不像病得很重的样子，我诚挚地希望巴思给他带来他所期待的一切好处。我真欢迎他们再回来。我们这一带缺不了如此和蔼可亲的一家人。现在来谈谈路易莎。我有件事要告诉你，准能吓你一大跳。她和哈维尔夫妇于星期二平安到家了，晚上我们去向她问安，非常惊奇地发现本威克中校没有跟着一起来，因为他和哈维尔夫妇都受到了邀请。你知道这是什么原因吗？恰好因为他爱上了路易莎，在得到默斯格罗夫先生的答复以前，不愿冒昧地来到厄泼克劳斯。路易莎离开莱姆之前，两人把事情都谈妥了，本威克中校写了封信，托哈维尔上校带给她父亲。的确如此，我以名誉担保！你难道不感到奇怪吗？假如你隐隐约约听到了什么风声的话，我至少是要感到奇怪的，因为我从没听到任何风声。默斯格罗夫太太郑重其事地声明，她对此事一无所知。不过我们大家都很高兴，因为这虽说比不上嫁给温特沃思上校，但是却比嫁给查尔斯·海特强几百倍。默斯格罗夫先生已经写信表示同意，本威克中校今天要来。哈维尔夫人说，她丈夫为他那可怜的妹妹感到十分难受，但是路易莎深受他们两人的喜爱。确实，我和哈维尔夫人都认为，我们因为护理了她，而对她更喜爱了。查尔斯想知道，温特沃思上校会说什么。不过，你要是记得的话，我从不认为他爱上了路易莎。我看不出任何苗头。你瞧，我们原以为本威克中校看中了你，这下子全完了。查尔斯怎么能心血来潮想到这上面去，让我始终无法理解。我希望他今后能讨人喜欢一些。当然，这对路易莎不是天设良缘，但是要比嫁到海特家强上一百万倍。
　　玛丽不必担心她姐姐对这条消息会有什么思想准备。她生平从来没有这么惊奇过。本·威克中校和路易莎·默斯格罗夫！奇妙得简直叫人不敢置信。她经过极大的克制，才勉强呆在屋里，装作若无其事的样子，回答众人当时提出的一般性问题。算她幸运，问题提得不多。沃尔特爵士想知道，克罗夫特夫妇是不是乘坐驷马马车来的，他们会不会住到个上等的地方，好让埃利奥特小姐和他自己去登门拜访。但是除此之外，他便没有什么兴趣了。
　　“玛丽怎么样了？”伊丽莎白问道。没等安妮回答，又说：“是什么风把克罗夫特夫妇吹到了巴思？”
　　“他们是为了将军而来的。据认为，他有痛风病。”
　　“痛风加衰老尸沃尔特爵士说。“可怜的老家伙！”
　　“他们在这里有熟人吗？”伊丽莎白问。
　　“我不清楚。不过，我想克罗夫特将军凭着他的年纪和职业，在这样一个地方不大可能没有许多熟人。”
　　“我觉得，”沃尔特爵士冷漠地说道，“克罗夫特将军很可能因为做了凯林奇大厦的房客而扬名巴思。伊丽莎白，我们能不能把他和他妻子引见给劳拉巷？”
　　“哦，不行！我看使不得。我们与达尔林普尔夫人是表亲关系，理当十分谨慎，不要带着一些她可能不大喜欢的熟人去打扰她。倘若我们无亲无故，那倒不要紧。可我们是她的表亲，她对我们的每项请求都要认真考虑的。我们最好让克罗夫特夫妇去找与他们地位相当的人吧。有几个怪模怪样的人在这里走来走去，我听说他们都是水兵。克罗夫特夫妇会同他们交往的。”
　　这就是沃尔特爵士和伊丽莎白对这封信的兴趣所在。克莱夫人倒比较礼貌，询问了查尔斯·默斯格罗夫夫人和她的漂亮的小家伙的情况。此后，安妮便清闲了。
　　她回到自己屋里，试图想个明白。查尔斯敢情想知道温特沃思上校会怎么想的！也许他不干了，抛弃了路易莎，不再爱她了，发觉自己并不爱她。安妮无法想象他和他的朋友之间竟会发生背信弃义、举止轻率或者近似亏待之类的事情。她无法容忍他们之间的这种友情竟然被不公平地割断了。
　　本威克中校和路易莎·默斯格罗夫！一个兴高采烈，爱说爱笑，一个郁郁寡欢，好思索，有感情，爱读书，两人似乎完全不相匹配。他们的思想更是相差甚远！哪里来的吸引力呢？转眼间，答案有了。原来是环境造成的。他们在一起呆了几个星期，生活在同一个家庭小圈子里。自打亨丽埃塔走后，他们准是一直朝夕相伴。路易莎病后初愈，处于一种十分有趣的状态，而本威克中校也并非无法安慰。这一点，安妮以前早就有所怀疑。然而，她从目前事态的发展中得出了与玛丽不同的结论，目前的事态仅仅有助于证实这样一个想法，即本威克中校确实对安妮产生过几分柔情。可是，她不想为了满足自己的虚荣心面对此大做文章，致使玛丽不能接受。她相信，任何一个比较可爱的年轻女人，只要留神听他说话，并且看来与他情愫相通，那就会同样博得他的欢心。本威克有一颗热烈的心，必定会爱上个什么人。
　　安妮没有理由认为他们不会幸福。首先，路易莎非常喜爱海军军官，他们很快便会越来越融洽的。本威克中校会变得快活起来，路易莎将学会爱读司各特和拜伦的诗；不对，她可能已经学会了；他们当然是通过读诗而相爱的。一想到路易莎·默斯格罗夫有了文学情趣，变成了一个多情善感的人，真够逗人乐的，不过她并不怀疑情况确实如此。路易莎在莱姆的那天从码头上摔下来，这或许会终生影响到她的健康、神经、勇气和性格，就像她的命运似乎受到了彻底的影响一样。
　　整个事情的结论是：如果说这位女子原来很赏识温特沃思上校的长处，而现在却可以看上另外一个人，那么他们的订婚没有什么值得永远大惊小怪的。如果温特沃思上校不曾因此而失去朋友，那当然也没有什么值得遗憾的。不，安妮想到温特沃思上校被解除了束缚而得到自由的时候，不是因为感觉懊悔才情不自禁地变得心发跳，脸发红的。她心里有些感情，她不好意思加以追究。太像欣喜的感觉了，毫无道理的欣喜！
　　她渴望见到克罗夫特夫妇。但是等到见面的时候，他们显然还没听到这个消息。双方进行了礼节性的拜访和回访，言谈中提起了路易莎·默斯格罗夫，也提起了本威克中校，但是没有露出半点笑容。
　　沃尔特爵士感到十分满意的是，克罗夫特夫妇住在盖伊街。他一点也不为这位相识感到羞愧，事实上，他对将军的思念和谈论，远远超过了将军对他的思念和谈论。
　　克罗夫特夫妇在巴思的相识要多少有多少，他们把自己同埃利奥特父女的交往仅仅看作一种礼仪，丝毫不会为他们提供任何乐趣。他们带来了乡下的习惯，两人始终形影不离。将军遵照医生的嘱咐，通过散步来消除痛风病，克罗夫特夫人似乎一切都要共同分担，为了给丈夫的身体带来好处，拼命地和他一起散步。安妮走到哪里都能看见他们。拉塞尔夫人差不多每天早晨都要乘马车带她出去，而她也每次都要想到克罗夫特夫妇，见到他们的面。她了解他们的感情，他俩走在一起，对她来说是一幅最有魅力的幸福画卷。她总是久久地注视着他们。看见他们喜气洋洋、自由自在地走过来，便高兴地以为自己知道他们可能在谈论什么。她还同样高兴地看见，将军遇到老朋友时，握起手来十分亲切，有时同几个海军弟兄聚在一起，说起话来非常热情，克罗夫特夫人看上去和周围的军官一样聪敏、热情。
　　安妮总是和拉塞尔夫人泡在一起，不能经常自己出来散步。但是事有碰巧，大约在克罗夫特夫妇到来个把星期之后的一个早晨，她得便在城南面离开了她的朋友，或者说离开了她朋友的马车，独自返回卡姆登巷。当走到米尔萨姆街时，她幸运地碰见了将军。他一个人站在图片店的橱窗前，背着手，正在一本正经地望着一幅画出神，她就是打他身边走过去，他也不会看见，她只得碰他一下，喊了一声，才引起他的注意。当他反应过来，认出了她时，他又变得像往常一样爽朗、和悦。“哈！是你呀？多谢，多谢。你这是把我当成了朋友。你瞧，我在这里看一幅画。我每次路过这家铺子的时候，总要停下来看看。这是个什么玩艺呢？像一条船吗？请你看一看。你见过这样的船吗？你们的那些杰出的画家真是些怪人，居然认为有人敢于坐着这种不像样的小破船去玩命！谁想还真有两个人呆在船上，十分悠然自得，望着周围的山岩，好像不会翻船似的，其实，这船马上就要翻。我真不知道这只船是哪儿造的！”他纵情大笑。“即便叫我乘着它到池塘里去冒险，我也不干。好啦，”他转过脸去，“你现在要上哪儿？我是否可以替你去，或是陪你去？我可以帮帮忙吗？”
　　“不用啦，谢谢你。不过咱们有一小段是同路，是不是劳驾你陪我走走。我要回家去。”
　　“好的，我极愿奉陪，而且还要多送你一段。是的，是的，我们要舒舒服服地一起散散步。路上我还有点事情要告诉你。来，挽住我的胳膊。对，就是这样。我要是没有个女人挽住手臂，就觉得不自在。天哪！那是什么船呀！”他们开始动身的时候，他又最后望了一眼那幅画。
　　“先生，你刚才是不是说有事情要告诉我？”
　　“不错，有的，马上就告诉你。可是，那边来了一位朋友，布里格登上校。我们打照面的时候，我只说声‘你好’，我不停下。‘你好’，布里格登见我不是和我妻子在一起，眼睛都睁大了。我妻子真可怜，让一只脚给困住了。她的脚后跟长了个水疱，足有一枚三先令的硬币那么大。你如果朝街对面看过去，就会见到布兰德将军和他的弟弟走过来了。两个寒酸的家伙！我很高兴，他们没有走在街这边。索菲忍受不了他们。他们曾经搞过我的鬼，拐走了几个我最好的水兵。详情我以后再告诉你。瞧，老阿奇博尔德·德鲁爵士和他的孙子来啦。你看，他瞧见了我们，还向你送吻呢。他把你当成了我的妻子。唉！和平来得太早了，那位小伙子没赶上发财的机会。可怜的老阿奇博尔德爵士！埃利奥特小姐，你喜欢巴思吗？它倒很合我们的意。我们随时都能遇到某一位老朋友。每天早晨，街上尽是老朋友，闲聊起来没完没了，后来我们干脆溜走了，关在屋里不出来，坐在椅子上画画，舒舒服服的就像住在凯林奇一样，甚至就像过去住在北亚茅斯和迪尔一样。实话对你说吧，这里的住宅使我们想起了我们最初在北亚茅斯的住宅，但是我们并不因此而讨厌这里。跟北亚茅斯的住宅一样，这里的壁也透风。”
　　他们又走了一段，安妮再次催问他有什么事情要说。她原以为走出米尔萨姆街就能使自己的好奇心得到满足，不想她还得等待，因为将军打定了主意，等走到宽阔宁静的贝尔蒙特街再开始说。说真的，她也不是克罗夫特夫人，只得由着他。两人走上贝尔蒙特之后，将军开口了：
　　“你现在要听到点使你吃惊的事情。不过，你先要告诉我我要讲到的那位小姐的名字。你知道，就是我们大家十分关心的那位年轻小姐。她的教名，我老是忘记她的教名。”
　　安妮本来不好意思显出马上领神会的样子，不过现在却能万无一失地说出“路易莎”这个名字。
　　“对啦，对啦，路易莎·默斯格罗夫小姐，就是这个名字。我希望年轻小姐们不要起那么多动听的教名。她们要是都叫索菲之类的名字，我说什么也忘不了。好啦，说说这位路易莎小姐吧。你知道，我们本来都以为她要嫁给弗雷德里克。弗雷德里克一个星期一个星期地追求她。人们唯一感到奇怪的是他们还等什么，后来出了莱姆这件事，显然，他们一定要等到她头脑恢复正常。可是即使这个时候，他们的关系也有些奇怪。他不是呆在莱姆，却跑到普利茅斯，后来又跑去看望爱德华。我们从迈恩黑德回来的时候，他已经跑到爱德华家了，迄今一直呆在那里。自从十一月份以来，我们就没见到他的影子。就连索菲也感到无法理解。可是现在，事情发生了极其奇怪的变化，因为这位年轻的女士，就是这位默斯格罗夫小姐，并不打算嫁给弗雷德里克，而想嫁给詹姆斯·本威克。你认识詹姆斯·本威克吧？”
　　“有点。我同本威克中校有点交往。”
　　“她就是要嫁给他。不对，他们十有八九已经结婚了，因为我不知道他们有什么好等的。”
　　“我原认为本威克中校是个十分可爱的年轻人，”安妮说，“据说他的名声很好。”
　　“哦，是的，是的，詹姆斯·本威克是无可非议的。不错，他只是个海军中校，去年夏天晋升的，现在这个时候很难往上爬呀。不过，据我所知，他再也没有别的缺点了。我向你担保，他是个心地善良的好小伙子，还是个非常积极热情的军官，这也许是你想象不到的，因为你从他那温和的举止上看不出来。”
　　“先生，你这话可就说错了。我决不认为本威克中校举止上缺乏朝气。我觉得他的举止特别讨人喜欢，准保谁见了谁喜欢。”
　　“好啦，好啦，女士们是最好评判家。不过我觉得詹姆斯·本威克太文静了。很可能是偏爱的缘故，反正索菲和我总认为弗雷德里克的举止比他强。我们更喜欢弗雷德里克。”
　　安妮愣住了。本来，人们普遍认为朝气蓬勃和举止文静是水火不相容的，她只不过想表示不同意这一看法，压根儿不想把本威克中校的举止说成是最好的。她犹豫了一阵，然后说道：“我并没有拿这两位朋友做比较。”不想将军打断了她的话：
　　“这件事情是确凿无疑的，不是流言蜚语。我们是听弗雷德里克亲自说的。他姐姐昨天收到他的一封信，他在信里把这件事告诉了我们。当时，他也是刚刚从哈维尔的信中得知，那信是哈维尔当场从厄泼克劳斯写给他的。我想他们都在厄泼克劳斯。”
　　这是安妮不能错过的一次机会，她因此说道：“我想，将军，我想温特沃思上校信中的语调不会使你和克罗夫特夫人感到特别不安。去年秋天，他和路易莎·默斯格罗夫看上去确实有点情意。不过，我想你们可能认识到，他们双方的感情都已淡漠了，尽管没有大吵大闹过。我希望这封信里没有流露出受亏待的情绪。”
　　“丝毫没有，丝毫没有。自始至终没有诅咒，没有抱怨。”
　　安妮连忙低下头去，藏住脸上的喜色。
　　“不，不。弗雷德里克不喜欢喊冤叫屈。他很有志气，不会那样做。如果那个姑娘更喜欢另外一个人，她理所当然应该嫁给他。”
　　“当然。不过我的意思是说，从温特沃思上校写信的方式来看，我希望没有什么东西使你觉得他认为自己受到朋友的亏待，而你知道，这种情绪不用直说就能流露出来的。他和本威克中校之间的友谊如果因为这样一件事而遭到破坏，或者受到损害，我将感到十分遗憾。”
　　“是的，是的，我明白你的意思。不过信里压根儿没有这种情绪。他一点也没有讽刺挖苦本威克。他连这样的话都没说：‘对此我感到奇怪。我有理由感到奇怪。’不，你从他的写信方式里看不出他什么时候曾经把这位小姐（她的名字叫什么？）当作自己的意中人。他宽宏大度地希望他们能幸福地生活在一起。我想这里面没有什么不解的怨恨。”
　　将军一心想说服安妮，而安妮却并不完全信服，但是进一步追问下去将是徒劳无益的，因此她只满足于泛泛地谈论两句，或是静静地听着，将军也就可以尽情地说下去。
　　“可怜的弗雷德里克！”他最后说道。“现在他得和别人从头开始啦。我想我们应该把他搞到巴思。索菲应该写封信，请他到巴思来。我管保这里有的是漂亮姑娘。他用不着再去厄泼克劳斯，因为我发现，那另一位默斯格罗夫小姐已经和她那位当牧师的年轻表哥对上了。埃利奥特小姐，难道你不认为我们最好把他叫到巴思吗？”

回复引用